Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Daniel bounced around his quarters, carefully but quickly packing his belongings into as few carry ons as possible. His chance to go to Atlantis, his long time dream was finally becoming a reality. General Hammond had selected him for the mission to check on the expedition, and Daniel was determined to stay if they made it, much to Jack’s displeasure. He was zipping up a suitcase when there was a tap on his door.

“Sam!” He cheered, almost embarrassing himself. 

“Hi.” She giggled at him. “I talked to the general.”

“Yeah! Listen, Sam. I was going to find you but I wasn’t sure where you were and I wanted to start packing I figured I’d get to you eventu-”

“Daniel, relax.” Sam laughed, a hand on his shoulder. “I’m not here to bitch at you for not telling me right away. I’m here to wish you luck, congratulate you, all that stuff.”

“Right.” Daniel nodded. “But as my technical commanding officer, you should probably know.”

“You’ll be staying there.” Sam smiled softly. “I would’ve been shocked if you didn’t, Daniel. I know you better than that.”

“I am sorry you aren’t coming with.”

“Like I said, I’d be perfectly fine with you being the one to go. Besides, I’ll be able to visit eventually.”

“I know. But… I’ll miss you guys.”

“We’ll miss you too. But we all know you weren’t going to pass this one up.”

“I can’t believe Jack was actually convinced.”

Sam smiled, pulling him into a tight hug. “Just promise me you’ll take care of yourself.”

“Always do.”

“Travel safe, Daniel.” She left him with a kiss on the cheek. “See you in the next galaxy.”

The next three weeks were somewhat of a drag, but Daniel didn’t mind that much. He continuously studied his notes, ate, slept, anticipating his arrival to the lost city. He would’ve preferred to have gone on the original mission, but any chance at Atlantis was welcomed at this point. He sat in the Prometheus mess once more, sitting over a bowl of fried rice when a shadow covered his table. 

“Dr Jackson, just the person I was looking for.” Hammond smiled. 

“Sir, hi.” Daniel stood frantically. “What’s our status?”

“Relax, Doctor. We’ll be at the planet within the hour, I thought you might want to join us on the bridge.”

“I’d love to, thank you.” Daniel nodded.

“Good.” Hammond nodded back. “But before we join them. I just wanted to say I know how much this means to you-”

“Sir, all due respect, you can’t ask me to reconsider.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it, Daniel. But I do understand why General O’Neill was so hesitant to let you go. You’ve been an incredible asset to Stargate Command and SG1 the last eight years. We wouldn’t have the program, or Atlantis without you. It’s been a pleasure.”

“Thank you, General. The feeling’s mutual.”

Hammond extended a hand, which Daniel firmly shook, also getting a pat on the shoulder from the General.

“Now. I think we have a city for you to explore.”

“Coming out of hyperspace, sir.” Walter explained.

“Very well.” Hammond responded as they exited, the city in sight.

“Well, that’s certainly not what I was expecting.” Daniel said.

The city was ahead of them, clearly in the throes of a major hurricane. Rain poured over the towers, and the sensors were picking up significant winds.

“Is there any place that will be safer for us to land?” Hammond asked. 

“I’m picking up on some land to the west.” Walter replied.

“Go. We’ll see what we can find there first.”

Daniel watched outside the window of the bridge. Atlantis was right there, but still just out of reach. He could almost touch it, taste it. He continued to stare absently at the better weather they were approaching, holding onto hope when a landed ship caught his eye.

“General, I may have found a contact.”

Hammond nodded. “See if you can patch in.”

Walter nodded, and Hammond took the radio, Daniel hurrying beside him.

“Unidentified ship, this is General George Hammond aboard The Prometheus. Please respond.”

“Sir! Lieutenant Aiden Ford, Atlantis Expedition. AR1.”

“Good to hear from you. Is anybody with you, Lieutenant?”

“Yes sir. I have Dr Beckett, Teyla, and several Athosians.”

“Athosians?” Daniel questioned.

“I am Teyla Emmagan, leader of the Athosians. Your people were kind enough to grant us sanctuary in Atlantis and on this mainland when Athos was attacked by the Wraith. Who am I speaking to now?”

“Sorry. Dr Daniel Jackson.”

“He’s the one that found the address to Atlantis from Earth.” Ford explained. Teyla nodded

“That’s me. Who are the Wraith?”

“The big bad guys of this galaxy.” Carson blurted.

“You alright down there, Carson?” Daniel couldn’t help but smile a bit.

“Aye. For now. Ford wants to fly back to the city.”

“We have to get back in the air before we’re out of the storm’s eye.” Ford explained. “Atlantis has been infiltrated by the Genii, another enemy of ours. Drs Weir and McKay are being held hostage, Major Sheppard is on his own in there.”

“What about Colonel Sumner?” Hammond asked.

“Dead, sir. Sheppard assumed military command.”

“As he should have. What happened?”

“That’s a story more suited for the Major to tell, which I’m sure he’d be glad to. After we can save the city.”

“Very well. We’ll land, you can come aboard, we’ll take it back together.”

“Negative, sir. We have cloaking technology, and we know how to get in unnoticed.”

“Understood. We can give you some extra men.”

“That would be good, sir.”

“Can you house my people until we return?” Teyla asked.

“Of course.” Hammond responded as the ship landed beside the jumper.

“I’m going.” Daniel stated.

“I was hoping you would. Maybe you could negotiate.”

“I’m sure Elizabeth has tried that already.”

Hammond nodded. “Godspeed, Doctor.”

“We’ll radio when it’s safe.”

Daniel geared up in record time, heading for the jumper with a few soldiers while the young Athosians took their place on Prometheus. 

“Good to see you again, Doctor.”

“Likewise, Lieutenant.” Daniel greeted as he ran in. “Are you flying this thing, Carson?”

“Unfortunately. You need the Ancient gene, and I’m apparently one of the lucky folks that has it.”

“You got this. We have a city to save.”

The ride was far from smooth, even with the dampeners. The closer they got to the city, the harder the rain came down, the stronger the wind tried to whip them around. But Daniel had to admit he was impressed by Carson’s flying. After all, he was the same guy that almost killed Jack and Sheppard back in Antarctica. 

“Bit of an odd place to land, no?” Daniel questioned as Carson landed the jumper outside the actual jumper bay.

“Jumper bay has a roof, but we don’t want to flood the city any more than it already is.” Ford explained. “The jumper is cloaked, it’ll be fine.”

“Got it. Where are we headed?”

“Armory.”

“Are you sure that’s where we should be going?” Carson demanded.

“You know how you’re always talking about the fact you’re a civilian, you don’t have to take orders?”

“Aye.”

Ford handed him a gun. “Now you do.”

“As long as it’s only temporary.”

Daniel grinned. “You’ll learn when it’s best to just listen, Carson.”

Ford put up a hand to stop them as they walked. 

“You recognize that voice, Teyla?”

“I do not.” 

“What? What’s going on?” Daniel asked. 

“It seems Major Sheppard is disabling the generators so the Genii can’t gain control of Atlantis.” 

“Smart.” 

“Not if it costs the lives of Weir and McKay.” Ford replied. Let’s get moving.”

Daniel’s eyes darted around the city as he followed the makeshift team. He was forced to familiarize himself with the city far quicker than he expected. He knew he just needed the important rooms and halls for now, but the situation was far from what he expected and even further from ideal. They quickly came to a room he could only assume was the armory. “We’re here.” Ford announced. “Jackson, what did you come with?”

“Uh, a zat and my M9.”

“Can you handle one of these?” Ford asked, offering Daniel a P90.

“Anything you need me to do.”

“Good. You and Beckett are with me. Teyla, take the Prometheus team. Start with the generators, that’s our best chance at finding Sheppard.”

Finding the generators proved to be a quick way to tour the city, but far from easy. They were spread out around Atlantis, making Sheppard even harder to track down. 

“This one’s working. Not the one Sheppard needs to get back to.” Ford sighed, clicking on his radio. “Teyla, any luck?”

“No.”

“Great. We have two generators, two minutes.”

“Are any close to transporters?”

“Both.” Carson replied.

“Ok. We’ll take the one to the left on the map, you take the right.” Ford ordered.

“Understood.” Teyla responded. “Good luck.”

“Turn around.” A voice ordered in the room ahead of them. Ford and Daniel shared a look, silently taking either side of the entryway, Carson staying behind Ford.

“If I have to, you should too.” John’s more familiar voice replied just as Ford took one Genii out with the wraith stunner, Daniel using the zat on the other.

“Teyla, we got him.” Daniel spoke into the radio.

“That’s good news, Doctor.”

“What the hell took you guys so long?” John asked. “And how did you even get here?”

“Good to see you too, Sheppard.” Daniel snarked. 

“Beckett didn’t want to fly in the storm.” Ford added.

“Fair enough.” John replied. “Just hold that thought.” He turned, rebooting the generator. He took the radio from Ford. “Teyla, reconvene in the armory.”

“Understood, Major. Good to hear your voice.”

“Yeah you too.” He responded as they checked to exits to make their run for it. “Who is she with, anyway?”

“Members of the Prometheus mission.” Daniel answered. “Stargate Command hadn’t heard anything since you left, we thought we’d check on you.”

“And by we, you mean?”

“General Hammond and a select group.”

“Ah. Well, nice timing.”

“Yeah, well we would’ve landed closer to the city, but-”
“The storm, I get it.”

“We found the jumper on the mainland, coordinated with them. Prometheus is landed there till we give the go ahead.”

“Sounds good.”

They watched from the lower decks as the grounding station disconnected. 

“McKay wants to harness the lightning to activate the shield.” John figured.

“What?” Daniel sputtered.

“SG teams have done it to power a stargate before.”

“Sure, but not very many of those are still accessible by stargate!” Daniel struggled to keep his voice down.

“What kind of plan is this?” Carson exclaimed.

“A Rodney McKay plan.” John responded. “And it’s all we got, or we’re all dead when the storm hits the city at full force.”

“There’s only one problem.” Ford stood up. “With the electricity flowing through the city, there’s only one place we can safely stay.”

“Where the Genii are.” Teyla sighed.

“We split up.” John ordered. “Everybody takes a spot in the control room. We have to take it back before Elizabeth and Rodney become expendable.”

“Would they really kill them?” 

“To punish me, yes.”

“Why would they need to punish you specifically?” Daniel questioned.

“For starters, I took out 90% of their army.”

Daniel’s eyes widened. “I have more questions, but they can wait.”

“I’ll brief the general later. For now. Ford and I will take positions below the stairs. Jackson, captains, you spread out on the upper level, Teyla and Beckett will show you on their way to the jumper bay. Take a jumper, lower it into the gate room, and activate weapons. That should distract them so we can execute the takeout. Everybody clear?” He received six nods. “Good. Let’s move out. Oh, and shoot to kill.”

“I’m sorry?” Daniel demanded, shocked.

“These people are a serious threat, doctor, you can’t quite understand that, but we do. Trust me, we’re better off taking out as many as we can.”

“Major Sheppard is correct.” Teyla agreed. “The Genii are far less innocent than I once thought them to be.”

“Okay.” Daniel nodded. “It’s a plan, then.”

“Sir, Teyla and Beckett should’ve reached the jumper bay by now.” Ford explained while they waited in position.

“Teyla, come in.” John clicked on his radio. No response. “Jackson, you there?”

“We’re in position, Major.”

“Good. There’s been a change of plans. You guys get McKay.” 

John and Ford started the firing, taking out several of the guards. Daniel nodded to his team, firing what he hoped would be non lethal shots at the ones surrounding Rodney. Teyla entered with a woman Daniel assumed was a member of the enemy army, along with Carson. Guns stopped firing, every other Genii in the control room disabled. Daniel watched John follow a soldier holding Weir towards the gate. He crouched behind the wall, in position, just in case. The man taunted John, but the major fired a shot at his chest, sending him back into the open gate, Elizabeth stumbling forward. 

“You ok?”

“No.”

“You will be, come on.”

“What about everybody else?” She asked, still catching her breath.

“We’re fine for now.” He replied, heading up the stairs. “We had some help.”

“Daniel.” She smiled, reaching for his hand.

“Elizabeth.” He returned the favour.

“Thanks for coming. And welcome to Atlantis.”

“It’s a pleasure.”

“I got it! Rodney yelled as the shield rose, deflecting the incoming wave. 

“Nice work Rodney.” Elizabeth replied. “Now the city will still be standing for our guests.”

“You’re stuck with me now.” Daniel grinned.

“Feel free to radio Prometheus.” John responded. “I think we’re due for a briefing.”

Chapter Text

Atlantis was marvelous, he could see that through the wind and rain. But being inside, that was everything Daniel could have asked for. All the stained glass artwork, the ancient technology, the way everything could sense his presence and responded accordingly. It was everything the lost city of the ancients had been cracked up to be. Even at six years old, he would have enjoyed this more than Disneyland. The water sat perfectly still apart from the odd ripple, and Daniel couldn’t help but stare in awe of the new galaxy he’d just been thrown into. But like everything in his life, he wasn’t there just to explore.

“Dr Jackson?” Teyla, the one Pegasus native in the city, was the one to find him. “Is everything alright?”

He nodded. “You can call me Daniel. And yeah. I guess it’s still setting in that I made it here.”

“It is an incredible place, one you will have plenty of time to discover. Your team is still a long way from uncovering all the secrets of the city.”

“They’re your team too, aren’t they?”

Teyla walked up to the edge of the balcony beside him. “Well, yes, I just meant-”

“No. If these guys are anything like the ones back home, you’re a part of this family already.”

Teyla smiled. “I feel the affection from some more than others.”

“That’s called being human.” Daniel chuckled. 

“That is true.” She took a brief pause. “I was actually looking for you because the rest of your crew has arrived. Dr Weir and General Hammond wanted to invite you to the briefing. On  what has happened since her expedition arrived.”

“Sheppard said it could be a long one. Shall we?”

“I’ll lead the way.” She paused, offering a warm smile. “Daniel.”

“Major, I’d like you to start with Colonel Sumner.” Hammond asked as Daniel and Teyla sat down with accepted apologetic smiles. 

John hesitated, choosing his explanation carefully. He knew there was no point in hiding the truth. “I took him out.”

“As in you killed him?”

 “Yes, sir. And while it still haunts me, it wasn’t a bad call.”

“I’m sorry, but how is killing your superior not a bad call?” Daniel spoke up. “Are you sure there was no other way?”

“Our mission was to save him and the other friendlies that had been culled onto the wraith ship. But when I got to him, he was being fed on, his aging had accelerated, he wouldn’t have had much time left anyway.”
“I understand that, but-”

“You didn’t let me finish, doctor.” John scolded, just enough to shut Daniel up, not enough to sound angry. “Intel from Teyla told us that feeding can double as a way to gather information, I couldn’t risk the enemy learning of Atlantis.”

Hammond nodded slowly. “I understand, son. Unfortunately those are the types of situations we sometimes face in this line of work.”

“Yes, sir.”
“And Dr Weir says you’ve done a fine job as military commander.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“And what more have you gathered on the wraith?”

“May I, General?” Teyla asked. 

“She’s kind of our expert.” John explained. 

“Very well.” Hammond replied. 

“They are a species that evolved from humans, using their need for human consumption to attempt to take over the galaxy. I know of no worlds unaffected by them. Unfortunately, Major Sheppard and his team woke them up from their state of hibernation, as we weren’t expecting more cullings for another 50 years.”

“Woke them up?”

“Yes, it was actually when Major Sheppard found a necklace of mine in a cave. None of us could have known it was a transmitting device, we actually didn’t realize until several weeks later when we kept meeting them on previously uninhabited worlds. This team has been extremely helpful in fighting the wraith since, which is much of the reason I have chosen to join forces with them here in Atlantis. They have made the burden far easier to bear for my people on the mainland, they are true friends.”

“We all appreciate your commitment to our cause as well, Teyla.”

Teyla smiled, bowing her head. 

“It seems that otherwise, this has been a successful mission so far.” 

“Yes, sir.” Elizabeth grinned. “We’ve been able to explore several parts of the city, discovering a lot of their history, which you’ll find in the report.”

“I look forward to reading it fully.” Hammond looked at Daniel, who was diving right into his copy, barely paying attention to the actual briefing. It was to be expected, really. “But Dr Weir, are you still satisfied with your staff?”

“I am.” She nodded with a hint of sorrow. “We have lost some good men, but the others have stepped up to keep operations running as smoothly as possible, most notably Major Sheppard.”

“I would hope so.” Hammond replied, turning to John. “Major, keep up the good work.”

“I’ll do my best, sir.”

“For now I’m leaving you with Dr Jackson.” Daniel briefly looked up from his report, beaming. But we can bring more on another trip, or take some home who are having second thoughts.”

“I think the only one of those right now is Kavanaugh, he hasn’t been the most agreeable.”

Hammond chuckled. “He was like that on Earth too, it’s not just you.”

“Good to know.” John smirked. 

“I do believe it’s late, I should be letting everyone get some sleep.” Hammond finished, standing up.

“Yes sir.” John replied, offering a salute. “Good night.”

The rest slowly filed out, leaving Daniel as the only one still at the table. He closed his file, looking up at the general. 

“I know what you’re going to say, Doctor.”

“And you’re going to tell me Sheppard was doing the right thing.”

“It was a difficult situation, I can respect the decision he made. We’ve lost plenty of good men that were compromised by the Goa’uld.”

“That’s true.” Daniel sighed. 

“Look, Daniel. I can’t force you to stay here, you’re welcome to return to Earth.”

Daniel shook his head. “I appreciate the sentiment sir, but we both know that was never going to happen.”

Hammond smiled with a nod. “You earned it, son.”

“Thank you, sir. Good night.”

Daniel waited until most of the expedition seemed to be asleep before getting up himself to explore. It was the only thing he could think to do with his so far sleepless night. He still had questions for Sheppard, answers that weren’t in the report he was given. But he didn’t have the slightest clue where the Major’s quarters were yet, and wasn’t all that interested in disturbing him, anyway. Questionable events or not, Sheppard’s day had undoubtedly been longer than Daniel’s. He would need his rest while he could get it. Daniel wasn’t about to touch any ancient tech without permission or supervision, just in case something happened. He’d need somebody to at least be awake to find him. Instead he aimlessly wandered the halls of the main area, taking in his new home base, at least his home for the foreseeable future. He knew his Earth house was in good hands, convincing the higher ups to let Teal’c stay at his place while he was gone. Of course, he couldn’t know how that was really going, but he trusted Jack to put up even more of a fight in Teal’c’s defence this time around. And that his neighbours wouldn’t be nearly as problematic. He waved his hand at the crystals in front of the mess hall door, looking for coffee. Instead he found John alone at a table, snacking on an orange. 

“Hey, Doc.” John gave a weak wave.

“Major.” Daniel replied. “Sorry, I wasn’t expecting anyone to still be up.”

“You just missed McKay, too. You’ll learn that sleeping through the night isn’t always easy here.”

Daniel smiled. “Trust me, it wasn’t easy in the mountain either.”

“Well then you’re used to it.” John nodded towards the counter. “If you’re looking for coffee, it’s over there. Terrible at this time of night, the night shift likes to make it far too strong, but it’s still coffee.”

“Thanks.” Daniel wandered over to the machine, fixing himself a cup. John hadn’t lied, it was bad, and he didn’t hesitate in dousing it with sugar. He took a seat across from John, silently debating whether to bring up the day's events.

“What do you think?” John asked and Daniel raised his eyebrows. “Of Atlantis.”

“Oh right, yeah.” Daniel chuckled softly. “I’m still taking it all in.”

“We haven’t even figured it all out, and we’ve been here for months, Jackson.”

“That’s not really what I meant.”

“I know.” John popped a piece of his orange in his mouth. “Picked a hell of a day to show up.”

“You’re telling me.”

“They say the storm should mostly pass by morning. Which our days are about 27 hours, for the record.”

“Good to know.” Daniel smiled. “I’m used to different time frames by now.”

“I don’t doubt it.” John replied, getting up to toss his orange peels. “Didn’t you live on a planet with one for a while?”

“Abydos, yeah. For starters. 36 hour days. You’ve read the files?”

“Skimmed through a bunch, yeah.” He sat back down. “McKay filled in the blanks.”

“Of course.” Daniel took a swig of the offensive coffee. “So, what happened today anyway?”

John gave a sideways smile. “I think you saw, doc.”

“Not everything. I guess I’m just curious what you did to piss them off to the point of invasion.”

“They double crossed us, we double crossed them, it’s a long story.”

Daniel looked out at the night sky. “I have time.”

John sighed. “Okay. Teyla’s experience told us they were good people to trade with. We needed food. After a brief demonstration they decided they would trade food and supplies for C4.”

“Please tell me you didn’t give it to them.” Daniel groaned.

“We didn’t. After we realized they wanted it for a nuclear warhead that was stored in their underground bunker. We decided to join them in the fight against the wraith. But the first mission was pretty disastrous. Several Genii were lost.”

“So that’s why they say you killed most of their army?”

“Nope. Haven’t gotten that far yet.” 

Daniel rubbed at his face. “Carry on.”

“Anyway, they tried to corner us, demanding we give up the C4 but because I never trusted them in the first place, I had two cloaked jumpers waiting to ambush them right back. We got away with the data we’d collected on the wraith and without giving them the C4.”

Daniel nodded slowly. “I can see how they’d be upset.”

“The destruction of their army was just today. I got to the control room and raised the shield before most could get in.”

“Effectively killing them all.” Daniel sighed heavily.

“It was them or us, Daniel. I was the only person here to defend the city. We can’t lose Atlantis at any cost.”

“Believe me, I get that, but.”

“No.” John cut him off. “I know you were always the one trying to keep General O’Neill on the straight and narrow in terms of morality, but you know it can’t always work that way.”

Daniel nodded. “I know.” 

“I may have made some questionable calls here, but it’s what has to be done to protect everyone and everything here. And if you can’t live with that, that might be a problem for us.”

“It may be.” Daniel agreed. “But I’m not going anywhere. And I want this city safe as much as you do.”

“Good. Because I was going to ask you to join my team.”

“Your team?”

“Yeah. McKay thinks he knows everything about the ancients, but truth is he can barely translate anything yet. Besides, you have more off world field experience than the entire team combined. Myself included.”

Daniel smiled. “Fair enough. Count me in.”

Chapter Text

Daniel was barely settled in when he was sent on his first mission with AR-1. Luckily for him, it turned out to be a simple trading op, Atlantis exchanging some simple first aid staples for fresh fruit and veggies. A week later, Teyla took him to the mainland, where he was quickly accepted by her fellow Athosians. They spent the night, Daniel sharing more stories from earth that couldn’t be told by anybody else, and getting his first taste of that famous Athosian wine. Teyla found out first hand just how much of a lightweight he was, taking him back to his tent after he started trying to bounce the oranges like basketballs. But he woke up completely fine the next morning, much to her surprise. He thoroughly enjoyed the experience, glad the expedition had made such fast friends with a trusty group such as the people of Athos. 

He got his first taste of the wraith on their next mission, finding himself shooting for his life as Ford dialled the gate back to Atlantis. They’d found dozens of people fed on, unable to stop many more from being culled. It served to give some silent explanation as to why John did what he did when it came to Sumner. There was such a thing as mercy killing, it seemed. Carson checked him up and down after they returned, just like Janet had back home. He wasn’t really sure if he was ready to call Atlantis home, not yet. He returned to his quarters, oddly enough getting his first decent night’s sleep since he’d reached the city. He’d barely gotten himself ready in the morning when Elizabeth’s voice came through his earpiece.

“Daniel? I’d like to see you when you have a minute.”

“Sure thing. I’ll be up shortly.”

He made a quick stop at the mess, grabbing two coffees, fixing them to his and Elizabeth’s tastes before heading past the control room to her office.

“What can I do for you?” He asked, handing her her cup.

“Thank you.” She smiled, gesturing for him to take a seat, which they both did. “I just thought I’d see how you were settling in. You’ve been here two weeks and I’ve barely talked to you.”

“No worries.” Daniel replied, sipping his coffee. It was certainly better than the stuff he’d shared with John that first night. “It’s been great. I haven’t had much time to explore, but what I have has been very interesting.”

“Tell me about it.” Elizabeth grinned, clutching her mug. “And the team? You’re getting on well with them?”

Daniel shrugged. “As well as you can with a guy like Rodney, I suppose.”
“Fair enough.” Elizabeth chuckled. “You know, I thought you would’ve joined the teams exploring the areas that had flooded this morning.”

“I’m set to join them this afternoon.”

“I see. Well, I’ll let you get back to your-” She held her hand up. “What’s going on, Rodney?” She asked the voice in her ear.

“Johnson and Wagner. They’re dead.”

“I’m on my way.” Carson replied.

“Come in hazmat gear.” Rodney instructed.

“Alright.”

“We’re all going to stay put for now until we know what killed them.”

“Sounds good, Rodney.” Elizabeth responded. “Keep me posted.”

“What’s going on?” Daniel asked.

“We lost two people. Some kind of potential virus. Peter!”

“Already initializing stage four quarantine.”

“Good.” She turned back to Daniel. “Sorry, but you’re stuck here for now.”

“I don’t mind. What can I do while I’m here?”

“Not much at the moment, I’m afraid.” She replied, patching through to the city.

“We’ve run into some kind of medical situation, and have decided to put the city in a self regulated quarantine. For at least the next couple hours, I need everybody to stay where they are and report anyone moving in the hallways. Thank you.”

“Well done.” Daniel smiled. 

“I guess it’s part of the job, right?”

Daniel nodded and slid down to sit against the glass, a few minutes passing before Sheppard came through on the radio.

“Elizabeth, I’m the ranking military officer.”

“I know that, John. But you were unavailable and Bates agreed this was the best course of action.”

“Alright. Teyla and I are on our way up.”

“You heard the message, everyone stays where they are, Major.”

“They’re nearly a mile away, how much danger could we be in?”

“It’s not worth the risk right now, Sheppard.” Daniel responded from the floor.

“Jackson? What are you doing up there?”

“He was talking to me before the quarantine started.” Elizabeth explained. “But he’s right, we can’t know where they picked up the pathogen. I’m only authorizing those with hazmat suits to roam freely.”

“Understood. So bring us some suits.”

Daniel silently shook his head, but let Elizabeth keep talking. “Everyone in hazmat is focused on the possible outbreak. I’m sorry, John. I know you want to help, but right now you have to stay put. Please.”

John sighed. “Fine. Just keep in radio contact.”

“We will. And I’ll send somebody to get you if there’s an opportunity.” She ended the transmission, turning to Daniel. “You alright?”

“Yeah. Just haven’t had this kind of situation in a while.”

Elizabeth nodded. “How do they handle them at the SGC?”

“You’re doing fine, Elizabeth. I can understand how Sheppard feels, but this call is for the best.”

“Elizabeth? It’s McKay.”

“Go ahead, Rodney.”

“Where’s Beckett?”

“He’s on his way. Takes some time to suit up a whole team.”

“Well, tell him to pick it up. I just lost another member of my team.”

Elizabeth looked around the room, Daniel rising to his feet. 

“Do you have any idea what you’re dealing with yet?” She asked.

“I was actually just about to radio you before this happened. We found an ancient lab, it must have been where they first got infected. But there’s no way of knowing whether the ancients were studying the viruses or creating them.”

“Do we have any reason to believe they’d actually create them?” Daniel asked.

“I just said there’s no way of knowing, Daniel.” Rodney chided. “If you were allowed to leave the control room, I would take your help down here, but we both know that can’t happen.”

“I wish I could help, Rodney. Just keep hanging in there.”

“Not much else we can…”

“Guys, where’s Peterson?” Ford interrupted. 

“You’ve gotta be kidding me.” Rodney groaned. “Elizabeth?”

“We’re already picking him up. Looks like he’s on his way back. Grodin is locking the doors and cutting power to the section.”

“Somebody needs to stop him.”
“Everything will be fine, Rodney.”

“No. He knows just as much as I do about ancient technology, you’re just slowing him down.”

Elizabeth nodded, switching channels, trying to talk Peterson down to no avail. 

“Elizabeth, this isn’t good enough. Teyla and I are ready to go.” John’s voice came over the radio.

“John, we’ve been over this.” Elizabeth continued to pace.

“I know, but he’s already putting the whole city in danger by getting loose. He’s not thinking straight.”

“We still don’t know what we’re dealing with, I don’t want you to risk it.”

“There’s no time. We’re headed out.”

“Seal the gym.” Elizabeth demanded. 

“What the hell are you doing?”

“The last thing we need is you getting infected, John.”

“No, the last thing we need is you getting infected.” Daniel shrugged to himself, seeing John’s point, but still not wanting him to go out there. “Bates?”

“Yes sir.”

“Open the door.”

“Stand down.” Elizabeth ordered. “You’re not in command, Major.”

“Maybe not. But for now we’ll agree to disagree. Open the door.”

“Major, stand down.” Elizabeth scolded. 

“He’s headed right for you.”

“We can talk him down. There’s enough of us here.” Daniel nodded, an agreement to help.

“Bates. Open it. That’s an order.”

Bates looked between Elizabeth and Daniel. She firmly held her ground while Daniel only gave a small shrug, biting his lip. He followed the order, letting John and Teyla out.

“I’m sorry, ma’am.”

“Doesn’t matter now, does it?” Elizabeth took a chair, defeated, looking up at Daniel. “What just happened?”

“I’m not taking sides on this one, Elizabeth. Sheppard shouldn’t have disobeyed your orders, but what’s done is done. For now we just have to let him try to save the day. You can take it up with him later.”

Daniel sat at his original position on the floor when he heard footsteps coming up the stairs.

“Sheppard? What the hell are you doing?”

John, dressed fully in hazmat gear, tossed him a spare suit. “I heard you and McKay talking. He could use the fresh eyes down there.”

“In one of his reports to us he said it would take weeks.”

You can get a head start, maybe you’ll find the right thing.”

“John.” Elizabeth tried to reason.

“Don’t make me make it an order.” He replied. “I’m going to catch up with Teyla, she’s already going to get Peterson.”

“You should’ve just went straight for him with her.” Daniel responded. 

“That wasn’t your call, Jackson. Now where is he?”

“Section E-19. Level three. Looks like Teyla is on level one” Elizabeth replied tiredly.

“Alright. Good luck, doc.” 

Daniel waited until they were out of earshot, handing Bates the suit. “Take it.”

“Daniel, what are you doing?” Elizabeth asked, partially annoyed.

“There’s nothing I’ll be able to do in time down there, we all know that. Rodney and Carson can take care of it. We need more people out there trying to keep everyone contained and safe.”

Elizabeth nodded. “I’ve heard worse ideas. Go, Sargent.”

"Bates? What the hell are you doing here?" John asked when he caught up.

"Helping you, sir. Dr Weir's orders."

"I thought I gave that suit to Jackson." John replied with a hint of irritation.

"You did. It was actually his idea. There's more I can do here than he can do there."

"Fine. We have more of a situation than we expected. We have a report of him making it to the mess."

“Weir Radioed me too. How do you want to handle this, sir?”

“Once we get there, keep everybody in the mess.”

“Elizabeth, Daniel. This is McKay.” His voice was urgent. “We figured it out. We’re infected with nanites.”

“That’s never good.” Daniel muttered, running a hand through his hair.

“I know what you’re thinking, Daniel. Let’s not jump to the replicator conclusion just yet, I’d rather not think about that conclusion.”

“Understood, Rodney. You’re right, there’s plenty of explanations.”

“So you’re infected with tiny machines?” Elizabeth questioned. 

“Yes.” Rodney replied. “Except they’re programmed to terrorize the victims with hallucinations before rupturing an artery in their brain.”

“Could it be Wraith?”

“I doubt that. They kill humans for food, not for the sheer pleasure of our suffering.”

“I don’t believe the ancients would create a virus like this.” Carson interjected.

“He has a point.” Daniel agreed.

“Who manufactured it is really the least of our concern right now.” Elizabeth replied.

“You also have a point.”

“I have an idea.” Rodney piped up. “Permission to have Major Sheppard go to my lab.”

Elizabeth gave a small smile. “Major?”

“I’m on it.” John replied, leaving Teyla and Bates to handle the crowd in the mess hall.

“Wait, McKay, you have the ancient gene, don’t you? That could explain how you’re still alive.” Daniel thought aloud.

“Way ahead of you. The gene therapy only takes in about 48% of those that receive it. We can’t just give everybody the therapy and be done with it. Hence my lab.”

“And what’s in your lab?”

“An EMP generator.”

Daniel raised his eyebrows curiously. “That could work.”

“I’m counting on it.”

They waited patiently as John turned on the machine, sending the pulse through. But it was all for nothing. Daniel hung his head, knowing enough from his time with Sam’s experiments the effect should’ve been immediate.

“So much for plan A.” John said solemnly. 

“We just need a little trial and error.” Rodney replied. Daniel rubbed his hands over his face, knowing they had no time for that.

“Who’s to say we can make the pulse any bigger, McKay?” John responded. “You’re sure an EMP will kill this thing?”

“Yes.”

“Ok. I have an idea.”

“Major?” Elizabeth asked cautiously.

“A naquadah generator. We create an explosion above the city.”

“What the hell.” Daniel muttered. 

“No.” Elizabeth stated, standing straight. “It’s too dangerous. We’re not there yet.”

“Yes we are, Elizabeth!” John exclaimed. “Ford and Zelenka have 20 minutes, the mess hall has a little over three hours. We’re just gonna keep losing people if we don’t act fast.”

“He’s right.” Rodney rejoined the conversation. “Even if we get the EMP generator back online, chances are slim we’ll get it to work.”

“So our only option is to detonate a nuclear explosion in the atmosphere?” Daniel asked incredulously, but somehow still rhetorically.

“Unfortunately. It sounds severe but if Sheppard overloads the naquadah generator 20 miles above the city, we’d be perfectly safe from the radiation.”

“Hopefully our equipment will be, too.” Peter added. 

“It’s worth the risk.” John stated.

Daniel nodded slowly. “We’ve done crazier.”

“Okay.” Elizabeth sighed. “You have a go.”

The insane plan somehow worked out. The city returned the controls to the room, Sheppard was home safe, along with everybody else in the city. Back in their rooms, in their quarters, with their friends. With all Radek’s excited energy, he started rambling in Czech, but Daniel hardly minded. It was a nice way to brush up on the language. Everything was back to normal, with John and Elizabeth in a serious discussion in her office when Daniel headed for his quarters. He knew what the two were going to be on about. What he didn’t expect was Sheppard coming to his quarters after, beers in hand.

“You drink beer, Doc?”

Daniel shrugged. “Here and there, I guess.” He replied, spinning in the chair, accepting the can. “Thanks.” 

John nodded.

“Good call with the generator.” Daniel said, opening his can.

“I thought you’d have more to say about that, to be honest.”

Daniel laughed. “I thought you read some of the SGC reports.”

John chuckled, taking a sip. “Ok, yeah. I’ll give you that one.”

Daniel made a motion towards his bed, silently telling John he could sit. “I saw you talking to Elizabeth. She still pretty pissed?”

John took the seat on the bed. “Frustrated, for sure. But the whole saving the city in the end won me a few points I think.”

Daniel nodded. “You’ll get less points if it happens again, though.”

“I know that.” John shot back. “I don’t need to have this conversation twice, alright!”

“Sorry.”

They sat silently, both taking long sips from their beer. 

John cleared his throat. “You know, I could be giving you shit right now.”

“For not going down to the lab?”

John nodded. “But it turns out it was a good call. I probably would’ve just called you back to the mess hall anyway to help Teyla.”

“The expedition is more familiar with Bates, they’d be more comfortable with him.”

“Right again.” John took another swig. “I knew you’d be handy to have around.”

“Besides, people tend to be more forgiving of disobedience when things work out for the better. Believe me, SG1 did more than enough to get fired over the years.”

John laughed. “Like blowing up a sun? Or running off on an op while under the influence of some alien superpower device?”

“You did read those reports, huh?”

“Well, when you said you’d done crazier than what I just did, I had to do some research.” John grinned.

“Here’s hoping we never see that kind of crazy here.”

“It’s far too late for that, trust me. Let’s just hope we’re better at following orders in the future.”

Daniel grinned. “I make no promises, Major.”

Chapter Text

One of the things that intrigued Daniel about Pegasus was the space gates. He’d always enjoyed space travel back in the Milky Way. Except of course, when they were under fire, like the present.

“I count two darts.” John said, frantically toying with the controls.

“Yes, sir. I’d recommend firing back.” Ford replied. 

“They must have done some damage. Rodney!” 

“I’m on it!”

“Need help?” Daniel asked.

“Please, you’d just slow me down.” Rodney scoffed.

Daniel rolled his eyes. “Whatever. But there must be a hive somewhere.”

“We must get out of here.” Teyla replied urgently. 

“I’m working on it.” John snapped, steering the jumper. 

“Um, the gate’s the other way.” Daniel said casually.

“I know that, doc! We’re taking the scenic route!”

“You should have weapons now.” Rodney yelled from the back.

“Negative!”

“You sure?”

“Yes, Rodney, I’m sure!”

“Perhaps we can lose them in the atmosphere of the planet.” Teyla suggested. 

John nodded just as a ball of energy shot up from the planet, destroying the darts, heading in the direction of the jumper. It passed over the vessel, not damaging it.

“Everybody okay?” John asked. 

They all nodded. 

“I thought for sure we were dead.” Rodney caught his breath. 

“What the hell was that?” Ford asked.

“Some sort of energy weapon, I’d guess.”

“That would be a safe bet.” Daniel agreed. 

“Whatever it was,” John replied. “I say we should go find out.”

They landed on the planet, still debating what it was. Ford suggested some sort of weapon left by the ancients, Daniel agreeing with the possibility. John came to the conclusion that any weapon of that capacity needed a ZPM, capturing Rodney’s attention. He was suddenly convinced they needed to visit the people, try to find the power source as quickly as possible. They discovered quite quickly the weapon wasn’t made by the residents of the town, that much was clear after a quick glance. They were dressed in robes and bone necklaces, living in huts. They were far less advanced than any civilization that could come up with a massive energy beam. 

They met with one of the locals, a man named Zarah, shocked to find out the planet had not been attacked by the wraith. Teyla once again assured them this was the only instance she’d heard of. Zarah credited it and the team's safe arrival to Athar, and Daniel had to resist kicking Rodney under the table for disrespecting their belief in their God. He finally offered to take them to Chaya, Athar’s priestess. The group eagerly agreed. If nothing else, maybe she could give them some answers.

Rodney continued to insist it had to be an ancient weapon between groaning about having to walk so far, causing everyone to glare at him from time to time. Daniel hated to admit he could be right, there was a strong possibility in it being ancient. There wasn’t much else to explain it. Aside from Rodney, he enjoyed the walk, reminding him of many similar treks with SG1. He missed his family back home, but couldn’t help but think of how huge even this current journey could be.

“You’re sure you’ve never heard of the Wraith?” Daniel asked.

“I have not.” Chaya responded. “Where do they come from?”

“They seem to be all over the galaxy.” John replied. “And at the top of the food chain, for some time now.”

“It’s terrifying. I’m sorry you have to go through this. My heart goes out to you and your people, Teyla.”

“It is not just us who are affected by the Wraith. But this entire world is protected, and even Atlantis may not survive the onslaught. It is our hope that Athar could grant sanctuary here.”

“Sanctuary? For so many?”

“Well, we’re not talking about the whole galaxy here.” John assured her.

“This planet is pretty big.” Ford added. “And largely uninhabited.”

“Hang on.” Daniel interrupted. “Can we really ask this of her right away?”

“Did you not just hear me say not the entire galaxy?” John asked, annoyed. 

“Even so, can we really get the entire population of Atlantis and the mainland here?”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it, Jackson.” John turned back to Chaya. “Sorry about that.”

“It’s alright, Major Sheppard.” She smiled. 

“Most importantly, you have that weapon protecting the planet.” Rodney continued on the original discussion.

“Weapon? I am aware of no such thing.”

“Oh, please.” Rodney groaned. This time Daniel did kick him under the table. “Ow! What was that?”

“Didn’t Sheppard tell you to be on your best behaviour?” Daniel replied. 

“Says the one who was just arguing with him a second ago!”

“Believe me, I could do a lot worse.”

“Alright, kids.” John sternly interrupted. “Behave. Both of you.”

“This is as good as it gets, Major. You should know that by now.” Rodney shot back. “The only reason we are alive is because of some energy weapon that came from the surface of this planet, destroying the Wraith darts. That weapon is what’s protecting them.”

“No, Doctor. It was Athar who protected you.” Chaya assured him. “Athar saw you were in need.”

“Chaya.” John smiled warmly. “What you have here is a rare thing. But we have things we can offer you, too. I think we could help each other, like friends do.”

“I understand. I will consult with her.”

“Thank you.” John smiled as she left. “See boys, we just had to ask nicely.”

It wasn’t long before Chaya returned, regretfully delivering the news Athar had declined their proposal. Rodney was more than frustrated, continuing to voice his anti Athar opinions. John and Daniel struggled to shut him up at every turn, Daniel and Rodney arguing more until John finally sent everyone back to the jumper with a sincere apology to Chaya.

“I can’t believe you guys are so content with them refusing our deal like this.” Rodney sniped.

“Like I said earlier, we can’t really expect them to be immediately willing to take in hundreds of people. They do have to think about their people too.” Daniel explained calmly.

“Yeah, right, because Athar said so.” Rodney replied with a hint of sarcasm.

“For the last time, Rodney, we don’t know anything about Athar.”

“You really think she’s real?”

Daniel shrugged. “Could be. Could be an ascended ancient. Either way, we can’t go telling these people they’re wrong to believe what they believe in until we know for sure.”

“Well how are we supposed to find out when they’re kicking us off the planet?”

“They’re not! Sheppard sent us back to the jumper ‘cause you wouldn’t shut up!” Daniel glared at him. “But they may kick us off if you keep disrespecting them with every word.”

Rodney crossed his arms. “Why did Sheppard recruit you again?”

“Because Daniel has the most experience studying the ancients as well as off world reconnaissance.” Teyla explained. 

“Thank you, Teyla.” Rodney snarked, filing into the jumper.

“I don’t know how you guys do it.” Daniel chuckled. 

“You learn to get used to it.” Ford replied. 

“Seriously?”

“No, not really.”

John arrived a few minutes later, Chaya following closely behind. 

“Is she coming with us?” Rodney asked incredulously. 

“Major Sheppard invited me to Atlantis to meet your people. I can learn more about what you have to offer, perhaps convince Athar to reconsider.”

Daniel grinned. “I think that’s a great idea.”

“If you say so, doctor.” Rodney grumbled to himself.

Elizabeth welcomed the visitor, explaining her impending infirmary checkup before offering a tour of the city, something John had already offered.

“Maybe I should tag along.” Rodney piped up. “In case you have questions.”

“We’re alright, Rodney.” John replied coolly. 

“There are a lot of ancient systems you know nothing-”

“Daniel, you know a thing or two about ancient stuff, don’t you?”

Daniel nodded. “Not everything on Atlantis yet, but I know enough about the ancients.” 

“Good, you’re with us.”

“But-” Rodney sputtered

“That’s final, McKay. Go work on one of your science projects or something.”

Rodney stopped dead in the hall, sighing loudly. “Fine.”

“Do you know what happened to these ancients you wish to meet?” Chaya asked as she was being examined. 

“We know some of them returned to Earth after the war with the Wraith, while others ascended.” Carson explained. 

“Ascended?”

“Yes, to a higher plane, existing as energy. Dr Jackson was actually among them for a short while.”

“Really?” She eyed Daniel. “What happened?”

“I retook human form, eventually rejoining my people on Earth.”

“What was it like?” 

“In all honesty, I only remember bits and pieces.”

“I see.”

“Ascension is quite fascinating, yes.” Carson smiled. “But I’m curious, are all your people this healthy?”

“Yes.”

“Wow.” He muttered, sharing a concerned look with Daniel.

“How are we doing?” Sheppard asked, strolling back into the infirmary.

“She’s all yours, Major.”

“I think I’ll leave you to it, if that’s alright.” Daniel added. 

“Of course.” John replied.

As soon as they left the room, Carson was paging Elizabeth. 

“She’s in perfect health, the healthiest I’ve ever seen.” Carson explained, handing Elizabeth the tablet.
“I’m happy for her. What’s the problem?” 

“She’s too healthy.”

“Is there such a thing?” Rodney asked. 

“Aye, there is now. Especially for a civilization as pre-technological as you say theirs is.”

“Carson’s right. And in my experience these kind of things never end well.” Daniel responded.

“You think they’re in danger?” Elizabeth asked.

“Not immediately, I’m just saying there’s usually something up when we run into something like this. I’m still not an M.D.”

“I am.” Carson blurted. “And I’m saying one way or another, they’ve been living in optimal health for a very long time. It’s simply unnatural for humans. I don’t care what galaxy we’re in.”

“Rodney, I have something you need to see.” Peter’s voice came through his earpiece.

“On my way.”

“What did you find?” Rodney asked as he jogged up the stairs.

“It seems to have the biosignatures of everyone in the city. I suspect it was designed as a warning system to signal an alien presence.” Peter explained. “Our visitor touched it earlier during the tour, must have activated it.”

“Meaning she has the ancient gene.” Daniel replied, a glimmer of curiosity in his features.

“What is it, Doctor?”

“Can we figure out where Sheppard and Chaya are?”

“Not likely…” Peter turned back to the screen. “Hang on. There.” The screen was showing one dot that glowed differently from the rest. “She’s not human.”

“Then what the hell is she?” Rodney demanded. 

Daniel took a deep breath. “I think she’s an ancient. Possibly even Athar herself.”

“You’re serious?”

Daniel nodded.

“Well we have to find Sheppard, what if he’s in danger?”

“I’m sure he can handle it, Rodney. If she was going to harm any of us, she probably would have already.”

“I’m sure you’re right, but have you seen him with her? He’s been all over her since we met the woman. First pretty alien we meet and he’s swooning.” Daniel gave him an awkward glare. “What?”

“I can’t really judge him for that.”

“Right… I’m sorry. I wasn’t saying you were wrong for marrying her. I’m sure she was lovely.”

“She was perfect, thank you.” 

“She was also entirely human, so it’s a little different.”

“Fine, I see your point.” Daniel relented. “Relax Rodney. I doubt she’ll be able to keep the secret for much longer if she is.”

“Can we even be 100% sure she’s ancient?”

“Of course not, not until we hear it from her.”

“You want to ascend real quick and see if your marker matches hers?”

“Funny.” Daniel replied sarcastically. “Do whatever research you need to. I’m going to see if Carson has any more insight before I try to find Sheppard.”

Carson didn’t have anything from the tests that could prove she was ancient or ascended, but it didn’t matter. Daniel was right, after all. The revelation caused quite a stir in the team’s meeting with her, particularly from Sheppard, confused and frustrated by Rodney’s hidden scans until she admitted to the truth. She commended Daniel for figuring it out, realizing she’d revealed too much of herself by coming to Atlantis, which had been all for John. He’d made her feel less alone, a sentiment that made Rodney groan. As soon as she left the briefing room, she transformed into a white cloud of energy, a sight Daniel knew all too well, mumbling something about how she never should’ve left her people. John headed back to Proculis alone, knowing full well he was likely flying into a Wraith attack. Daniel thought back to Oma, everything she did in defiance. He only hoped both Chaya and John would be okay. 

It was the middle of the night by the time everyone in the city settled down, Daniel offering to keep watch over the gate for the graveyard shift. He had his nose in some ancient text when John appeared, looking rather exhausted. 

“Anything interesting, Doc?”

“In the texts or with the city?”

“Either.” John shrugged.

“Not really.” Daniel replied. “What are you doing up?”

“Couldn’t sleep. Just thinking about Chaya. She was exiled for stopping an entire Wraith fleet with her powers. Eternally protecting Proculis is her punishment.”

Daniel sighed. “Ascension is tricky like that. That’s why I came back. I couldn’t just stand back and watch while people I cared about suffered.”

“I thought you couldn’t remember any of it.” 

“Very little. My memories were stripped when I retook human form. It took some time before I even remembered much of my life before ascension.”

John nodded slowly. “Maybe was Rodney was right. You know, he confronted me, told me romancing her was problematic.”

“Don’t kick yourself, Major. None of us could have known. She was a lovely woman, I can’t blame you. I’m guilty of it too.”

John smiled weakly. “I am sorry you had to go through that with your wife.”

“I actually wasn’t talking about Sha’re.” Daniel smiled awkwardly. “The first woman I fell for after she died turned out to be a deaged mass murderer we had set free a year earlier. So I think you’re better off than me.”

“At least there’s that.” John chuckled.

“You should go get some sleep, John. You look like you need it.”

“Yeah, I guess.” He replied, yawning. “You should be too, instead of taking this gig. Just in case we get some random mission tomorrow.”

Daniel laughed softly, sipping his coffee. “Clearly you don’t know me that well yet.”

Chapter Text

Daniel had come up with the plan shortly after he landed in Atlantis. In reality, he could’ve gotten one on earth and froze them until the time came, but in true Daniel fashion, he wasn’t thinking that far ahead, just of the lost city. As soon as he was introduced to the Athosians, he went searching. Looking for ingredients on the mainland as close as he could to the ones of Earth. He still had most of the basic baking staples available in the mess kitchen, but produce was obviously less available than the rest. And one of the things he remembered of Elizabeth from her time at Stargate Command was her love for their mess hall’s carrot muffins. Atlantis hadn’t found their own method yet, vegetables hadn’t exactly made the trip. But Daniel was hopeful he could give Elizabeth an old favourite for her first birthday in the city. He recruited Teyla for his mission, she’d know where to go for them better than anyone. They were eventually quite successful, Daniel bringing them back when a curious John found him. 

“Those Pegasus carrots, Doc?”

“Yep.” Daniel grinned.

“I thought we’d planted some seeds on the mainland from the stash we brought.”

“We did, but these are really similar, actually. And Elizabeth always loved the carrot muffins at the SGC.”

“I get it, you’re sucking up to the boss.” John teased. 

“That’s not necessary, Sheppard.” Daniel shot back. “It’s just with her birthday coming up, I thought I’d do something nice.”

“Wait.” John froze. “Coming up when?”

“Day after tomorrow. You didn’t know?” John shook his head. “You better get on that, pal.”

Daniel strolled into Elizabeth’s office with his basket, immediately noticing a ceramic on her desk that hadn’t been there before. 

“Nice pot. Where’d you find that?”

“Major Sheppard gave it to me.” She replied, eyeing Daniel’s basket. “You’re the one that told him it was my birthday, aren’t you?”

“I may have let it slip.” Daniel shrugged. “I figured he would’ve known.”

“I’ll forgive you.” She smiled. “What’s in the basket?”

“Muffins. I found the Pegasus equivalent to carrots. We’re still working on growing ours.”

“You remembered.” Elizabeth smiled fondly, removing the cloth from over top. “I’m sure they’re still delicious. Thank you.”

“Happy birthday, Elizabeth.”

Before she could even respond, John’s voice was in her ear. 

“Dr Weir. We found something in one of the laboratories you need to see.”

Elizabeth and Daniel jogged towards the lab, hearing some tense conversation amongst expedition members down the hall. 

“She could drop dead while we stand here arguing!” Rodney insisted. 

“I thought she was frozen!” John returned.

“Technically, it's a stasis.” Rodney’s words were enough to spark memories for Daniel, entering the room unnoticed. “Aging is slowed considerably, but not fully suspended.”

“There’s somebody alive in a stasis chamber?” Daniel blurted. 

“Ah, welcome to the party, doctors.” Rodney sniped. 

“You called us, remember?” Daniel shot back. 

“Actually, Sheppard called Elizabeth.”

“That’s enough, McKay.” John ordered. 

“How long have they been in there?” Daniel asked. 

“It’s a woman, and about ten thousand years, according to the initial data I can access.” Rodney replied, in a more friendly tone, or at least friendly for Rodney.

“Look at her.” Carson pleaded. “She’s old, I’m afraid reviving her at this point may actually kill her.”

“This could be another chance to talk to a living, breathing ancient. We can’t lose that again.” Rodney replied sternly.

“Rodney, there’s many more risks to this!”

“Carson, I seriously doubt you could kill her. Or her death wouldn’t be your fault. People have been revived out of these things before.” Rodney gave Daniel a look.

“Jack was in one for a few months , and we had a lot of help from the Asgard in getting him back safely.” Daniel crossed his arms. “Maybe we should do a little more research first?”

“I’m also concerned about her mental state, possible contagions.” Carson added.

“Seriously, guys?” Rodney chided. “I had both of you being more open to reviving her, especially you, Daniel. Who knows what she could tell us about the city, maybe even the possibility of some ZPMs lying around.”

John’s face brightened. “Now there’s a thought.”

Elizabeth nodded. “Revive her.”

“But-”

“It’s my call, Carson. Further research could take months, could even prove useless. Sometimes our best option is to take the chance.”

Daniel nodded to the side slightly. “Fair point.”

“Thank you.” Rodney replied. 

Elizabeth smiled. “Don’t thank me yet, Doctor.”

Everyone waited as Carson set everything up, talking out the possibilities of how she got in there. Daniel was expecting extreme confusion, possibly anger. From what he knew of the ancients, he couldn’t imagine one giving in to this fate willingly, not without a full plan in place. One that probably couldn’t be carried out anymore. Carson, with some help from medical colleagues, laid her down on a bed, hooking her up to the machines. 

“Pulse is rapid, breathing shallow. I’ll run an EEG.”

“She’s holding something.” Daniel noted, pointing to her hand.

“I was just getting there, Daniel.” Carson smiled, holding the paper up. 

“Gate addresses?”

“We’ve been to this one. M7G-677.” Rodney added, examining it himself.

“Was there anything significant?” Daniel asked.

“We had to convince them they could stop killing themselves to protect the younger generation from the wraith.” John explained. 

“I’m sorry?”

“It’s a long story for another time, doc.”

“Their shield was powered by a ZPM.” Rodney snapped. “I mean, there’s no way to know if that’s it, not until we get the chance to talk to her. If we get the chance.”

“I’m sure Carson will find a way, Rodney.”

“Glad somebody here is optimistic. Thank you Daniel.” Carson replied. 

“Doctors, Major.” Teyla spoke as the woman opened her eyes. 

“Hello.” Elizabeth said softly, but the woman was asleep again. “Get her to the infirmary as soon as she’s stable. Cameras on her at all times.”

“I’ll stay with her, at least until she wakes up.” Daniel offered. 

“That sounds like a good idea, thank you.”

John nodded. “The rest of us are going to see if we can’t find any more information. Or maybe people.”

Elizabeth smiled at the playful tone. “Ok. Everyone keep me posted.”

Daniel sat at a desk a few feet from the patient, studying ancient texts. He couldn’t help but wonder how long the woman could survive, how much she lost after spending so much time suspended. He’d seen it before, even seen it with friends. But it never got easier. He flipped the page before he heard a soft groan behind him, turning at the sound.

“It worked.” The old woman said, sounding relieved. 

“What worked, ma’am?” Daniel asked, standing by her bed. 

She looked up at him, gazing with fatigue and confusion. “Daniel?” She muttered, a soft smile crossing her features. 

Daniel blinked in surprise, hoping he was subtle. “Um, yes?”

“You made it here.” She smiled.

Daniel’s mouth hung open, trying to come up with a reasonable reply when Carson strolled over. 

“Carson!” The woman smiled brighter.

“Hello.” He replied cheerfully, looking at Daniel.

“Don’t ask me, she knew my name too.”

“Are we above the water?”

“We are.” Daniel answered with a hint of confusion.

“I’m just so glad it worked.” The woman reiterated.

“What worked, love?” Carson asked.

“The plan to save the city, Carson.” She sighed. “I know you can’t remember what happened.”

“What are you saying?” Daniel questioned.

“You’ve been here before. Well, except for you, Daniel.”

“Then how do you know who I am?”

“Hold that thought.” Carson responded. “I’m calling Dr Weir.”

“Elizabeth is here?” The woman asked, smiling weakly. 

“She is.” Daniel assured her. “She’ll just be a minute.”

“What is it, doctor?” Elizabeth asked as she arrived, Rodney and John not far behind. 

“She’s still pretty weak, but there’s something a wee bit strange.” Carson replied.

“Strange?” She questioned, raising an eyebrow. 

“She knew us both by name.” Daniel explained. 

“Maybe she heard you talking to each other.” John suggested. 

“He’s right, I’ve heard of coma patients conscious of what’s happening around them.” Elizabeth added.

“Not this time. She knew your name when Carson said he was calling Dr Weir. Said you and Carson had been here before, but not me.”

“Then how’d she know your name?” Rodney asked.

“Exactly.” Daniel replied, pointing a hand in Rodney’s direction.

“All right, gentlemen, we just have to ask more questions.” Elizabeth walked up to the bed. “How are you feeling?”

“I didn’t think I’d ever see you again. I missed you all, even Rodney.” The woman responded. Rodney rolled his eyes as John and Daniel chuckled quietly. 

“Ma’am, how do you know us?”

“I’m you, Elizabeth.”

“That explains how she knows me.” Daniel whispered. 

Elizabeth kept her talking as long as she could, but it wasn’t long before the older Weir was asleep again. 

“Is time travel even possible?” Ford asked as the team sat around the briefing room.

“I’d say.” Daniel remarked.

“Yes, Daniel, I somehow doubt she used the stargate.” Rodney argued.

“I’m just saying, Rodney. Relax.”

“You’ve time travelled, Dr. Jackson?” Ford asked in awe. 

“I’ll tell you all about it later.” Daniel smiled. “A solar flare as we opened the wormhole caused it to take us back in time. More Sam’s department, honestly.” He grinned mockingly at Rodney. 

“Very funny.” Rodney groaned. “But theoretically, time travel is possible even without the gate. Very difficult, but it can be done with the right technology to manipulate black holes, creating wormholes through not just space, but time.”

“So you think that’s how she managed this?” Elizabeth asked.

“Well we can’t know for sure unless we talk to her, now can we?” 

“We just have to be patient.”

Any rebuttal Rodney may have had was interrupted by Carson barging in.

“DNA results are a match. Our patient is Elizabeth.”

“Good, you’re all back.” Weir smiled as she woke, surrounded by her young friends. 

“Yes, yes. We are. And we have a lot of questions.” Rodney rambled. 

“Rodney.” Elizabeth politely scolded. “How about we start with how you got here.”

“We came to Atlantis. Everyone except Daniel. General O’Neill wouldn’t let him go. I’m happy he let you come this time.”

“Actually, he didn’t.” Daniel smiled awkwardly. “At least not initially. I came by ship a few months after the expedition.”

“I see.” Weir smiled. “As I was saying, there was an accident. The city started waking up, sensing our presence, lights turning on.”

“No computers or systems?” Rodney interrupted.

“Not the first time around. And it never rose. Rodney tried to get the city up and running, but he discovered our arrival depleted much of the shield’s power, it was collapsing too fast to counteract. Colonel Sumner was among the first to drown, but he wasn’t alone.”

“Couldn’t you have turned around back through the gate?” John asked. 

“There wasn’t enough power. It was all focused on the shield. And it was all because of our arrival.” She continued solemnly. “We had several people in the jumper bay. Rodney told me to get in one and get the hell out of there. Despite his best efforts to save the city, the gate room flooded, taking him with it.”

“I died?” Rodney asked, shaken.

“You weren’t the only one, McKay.” John reminded him. 

“But what about the fail-safe? The one that made the city rise to the surface?” Elizabeth asked.

“It wasn’t in place. Ford and Carson drowned trying to get our people into ships, but the only ones left were John, Zelenka and I. John got us out of there since he had the gene, but we ended up under attack. John somehow fired back, but another ship was coming right for us. There was this flash, and then I woke up here.”

“I don’t understand. What about Sheppard and Zelenka?”

“A man named Janus healed me after he found our ship on the ocean floor.” She looked at John. “You were both beyond help, apparently.  He explained the ship we were in was a time capsule, one he built. The Atlanteans discovered I was from Earth, and told me of the wraith. They were attacking, and the Ancients fought the enemy, they had stronger ships; but the wraith simply had them outnumbered. It was a matter of time. They welcomed me returning to Earth with their survivors, but wouldn’t allow me to return to my future, my people. They wanted to destroy the time machine.” She said, quickly fading into sleep.

“Elizabeth?” Daniel questioned as Carson checked her vitals.

“She’s growing very weak. We just have to hope she’ll wake up again.”

“Test results are showing the obvious.” Carson reported. “Her systems are failing from age. I’m seeing liver failure, signs of stroke from the latest collapse. I doubt she’ll live through the night.”

“Please let me finish the story. I’ve waited so long.” Weir whispered.

“Of course.” Elizabeth smiled, sympathizing with her double. “You said they wanted to destroy the machine.”

“Yes. Janus was my only ally. The rest were set on returning to Earth, with no way of returning me to my people. He came up with the fail safe mechanism, and a way to keep the city safe until you returned, using the ZPMs in sequence over thousands of years- but someone had to stay behind to swap them out.”

“You.” Daniel said solemnly. 

She nodded tiredly, falling asleep again.

“Rodney, you were right.” Elizabeth’s voice snapped everyone out of their slumbers on various seats and beds in the infirmary. “The gate addresses. They all have ZPMs.” She barely got the sentence out before her older self flatlined, everyone slowly coming up behind her, Daniel squeezing her shoulder. She held her hand over his, whispering a thank you to the deceased. 

John stepped back into the city from the balcony, leaving Elizabeth staring out at the ocean. “How is she?” Daniel asked from outside the briefing room as John approached. 

“She’ll be ok. Just needs a minute.”

“Of course. I can’t imagine waiting 10000 years.”

John nodded slowly. “I know. All Elizabeth said was that the old her didn’t mind because they’re the same person. The best time of her life is just beginning.”

“That takes a special person.” Daniel smiled. 

“Sure does. And she still is that person. And now she’s back, leading us on the best time of our lives.”

Daniel nodded with a smile. “I could drink to that.”

John chuckled. “After the briefing, Jackson. And maybe you can make some more of those muffins.”

Chapter Text

Daniel was still learning about his new teammates, and what they started in Atlantis before he ever stepped foot in the city. He wasn’t sure he would ever form the same bond with them as he had with SG1, even if he ended up lucky enough to have eight years. That didn’t mean they didn’t impress him, though. Learning John could’ve been Mensa shouldn’t have been as much of a surprise. He did save their lives in the cave, and several other times already. Daniel understood why the team hated the Genii now, he was just as pissed about the most recent betrayal as they were. Even his best negotiation tactics couldn’t work on those folks. Ford requested the promised time travel story to cheer the team up (and largely just shut Rodney up) on the way home. Daniel was happy to reminisce, recounting every detail from how they convinced the hippies they were aliens to him teaching Teal’c how to drive, much to his new team’s surprise. But he admitted Teal’c had to be a better driver than the rest of them, the only one who consistently followed the rules of the road. By the time they landed back in Atlantis, they were all smiles and laughs again, strolling in with a new unexpected confidence. A confidence that certainly didn’t last long. It was gone as soon as they remembered they had to explain their mission failure to Elizabeth. But she had a curveball they still couldn’t have been prepared for. Two of their men and a jumper had been lost, and the Wraith had scanned the city. 

“If they maintain this speed, they’ll be here within two weeks.” Elizabeth explained. 

“Weeks?” John repeated, exasperated. 

“We had to know this was coming,” Daniel sighed. “But I wasn’t expecting it so fast.”

“You weren’t here when we woke them up, Doc.”

“We?” Rodney scoffed.

“Shut up, Rodney!”

“Gentlemen, relax. At least we have a timeline.” Elizabeth assured them. “We have time to prepare.”

“She’s right.” John agreed. “We can come up with a plan.”

“Other than panic?” Carson asked, more than unsettled.

“A plan that doesn’t involve panic, Carson.” Daniel smiled. “Hasn’t really worked for us in the past.”

“Funny.” Carson groaned. 

“Any thoughts?” Elizabeth asked. 

“I’d understand if this isn’t cool, but I suggest M7G-677.” Ford offered.

Daniel adjusted in his chair, leaning forward. “Isn’t that the planet you told me about that had the suicide pact until recently?”

“That’s correct. They have a ZPM and we know it’s safe.”

“Yeah, because they have the ZPM providing a shield!”

“It’s a valid point, their Zed PM Is nearly depleted, but it could be of some use to us.” Rodney added.

“We can’t just take their only source of protection!” Daniel scolded.

“It’s only a suggestion, doc, it’s a matter of survival.” Ford replied.

“What about them?” Daniel demanded. “They need to survive too! I mean, you’re talking about children here!”

“Daniel.” Elizabeth eased back into the conversation. “Calm down, please. I happen to be on your side. As long as I’m in command, we’re not at that point.”

“Thank you.” Daniel whispered. 

“I agree.” Teyla smiled. “We should face this with dignity and honour.”

Rodney nodded. “Ok. I have a thought.”

“We already took panic off the table, Rodney.” John mocked.

“In addition to panic, Major.” Rodney rebutted.

“If you insist.” 

“We send a message to Earth through the Stargate.”

“Earth?” Daniel doubted, mouth open, jaw clenched.

“Yes, Daniel, Earth, you have heard of it, haven’t you?”

Daniel rolled his eyes. “Just get to the point, McKay. And explain how we even have the power for that.”

“I’m not talking about a person, merely a databurst, a message. It’s a long shot, but we may be able to keep a wormhole open long enough.”

“How long would we have?” John asked.

“Approximately 1.3 seconds. Plenty of time.”

“Why are you just suggesting this now?”

“There’s a good chance it won’t work.”

“How much information can we send?”

“All of it. Missions reports, our research, likely even more.”

“It may be worth a shot.” Daniel shrugged.

“I agree.” Elizabeth replied. “Do it.”

“Doing it.” Rodney responded, rushing out.

“Are we sure about this?” John questioned. “Even if we get the message through, help from Earth wouldn’t reach us in time.”

“You’re not wrong, but they still should know what we’ve learned about the ancients and Atlantis.” Daniel explained.

“And the Wraith. Elizabeth added. “They need to be warned.”

“Even if it’s the last thing we do?” John winced.

“Especially then.”

After a much needed meal and a more needed sleep, the mission was back on track. Rodney was in his lab prepping everything, Ford trying to help anybody where he could while the rest of the team stood around a screen in the control room, studying the latest readings.

“They don’t look so threatening as dots on a screen, do they?” Elizabeth sighed.

“Funny, I was thinking the same thing.” Daniel agreed. “Unfortunately, we know better than that.”

“Yes, we do.”

“Which is why we should do some recon to see what we’re truly up against.” John replied. 

“How?”

“I’ve been tracking their progress. They have been coming in and out of hyperspace, either due to limited hyperspace technology or to feed.” Radek clarified. “Either way it’s predictable. I can guess with relative certainty where their stops will be.”

“But how do you expect to get there by jumper? They’re lightyears away.”

“We go to a stargate on the route Zelenka thinks they’ll drop out of hyperspace, sit back and watch from a cloaked jumper.” John answered.

“Good.” Elizabeth nodded, smiling.

“I have my moments.” John smirked. “We were just picking a planet to go to.”

Teyla pointed to the board. “I’m familiar with this world. The stargate is in the open, accessible by ship.”

“Promise you’ll stay cloaked.” Elizabeth ordered. 

“They’ll never know we were there.” John smiled.

“Good. The three of you have a go. But be back before Rodney sends his message. And under no circumstances take on the Wraith.”

“You don’t have to tell us twice, Elizabeth.” Daniel assured her.

“It doesn’t always feel that way, Daniel.” She teased.

“We got it.” John promised. “No special stops, no revealing ourselves to the enemy. We’ll be back in no time.”

The recon started as any other. They landed, keeping the jumper cloaked, taking a quick walk around the area. And just like dozens of missions before, it wasn’t long before they found someone Teyla knew. 

“Orin! It has been many days.”

“Very many. Look at you, how you’ve changed.” He smiled.

“Much else has changed, as well. I’d like you to meet Major John Sheppard and Doctor Daniel Jackson, they are friends.” She gestured to each of them separately. “And this is Orin.”

“Pleasure to meet you.” Daniel smiled warmly.

The man nodded. “You as well. Teyla, the harvest is months away.”

“I know. We have come to deliver a warning. We believe the Wraith may be on their way.”

At Orin’s surprise, John added. “We don’t know for a fact yet, we’re going to find out soon.”

“We wanted to give you notice so you could prepare, just in case.” Daniel chimed in.

“I understand.” Orin responded. “They seem to be awakening everywhere. And they’ll find us wherever we go. No worlds are safe.”

Teyla nodded solemnly. “If they do come, take your family to that treeline and wait for us.” She pointed off into the distance.

“Teyla…” John replied cautiously. 

“One family, that’s all I ask.”

“I can’t make that promise.” John replied.

“We should help, Sheppard.” Daniel said quietly. “We have the means.”

“But we may not have time, Daniel.” John mumbled. “ If we have time, we might be able to help.” He said louder for Orin.

“Then we must hurry.” Teyla demanded.

“We’ll do as much as we can, we promise.” Daniel called over his shoulder as they carried on their walk.

“Daniel.” John scolded.

“They need hope right now. You can’t tell me I’m wrong for that.”

“You know, I never agreed to making this a rescue mission.” John said as they canvassed the planet from their cloaked jumper.

“He was a good friend of my father.” Teyla responded.

“I understand, but I agreed to warn him.”

“If a dear friend of yours was in danger of being attacked by the wraith, would you not do the same?”

“Yes.” Daniel piped from the back seat.

“You’re not in charge here, Daniel.” John shot back, steering the jumper to the right.

“No, he is not, but I do believe he is correct.” Teyla eyed John.

“Look, I said we could if there was time. I’d save the whole galaxy if I could.”

“One family is not everyone.”

“Teyla, we can only fight the battles we can win.”

“But we can’t give up.” Daniel pleaded.

“We’re not. But I’d prefer to get us all back to Atlantis in one piece, per Elizabeth’s request.” John looked over his shoulder to Daniel. “I know you have this freakish ability of not staying dead, but I’m not ready to test it just yet.” He smirked.

Daniel grinned with a small eye roll. “Just saying, that hasn’t stopped me yet.”

John chuckled. “Believe me doc, I’ve heard the stories.”

The survey felt harmless. Daniel was quite enjoying the sights on the planet they were visiting, reminding him of many different ones back in the Milky Way. The team was beginning to think the calculations may have been wrong… until the armada approached. 

“We have to go back!” Daniel exclaimed, 

“There’s no time.” John returned. “We’re just ahead of the fleet. I’m sorry. Dial the gate.”

“I understand.” Teyla replied, beginning to dial.

“Hang on, incoming wormhole!” John shouted, veering away just in time. 

“I have heard that the Wraith sometimes dial in to prevent victims from dialling out.” Teyla said.

“You’re saying we’re stuck here?” Daniel asked, leaning back anxiously.

“We will be safe as long as the ship is invisible.”

“I’m mostly worried about getting the information back to Atlantis.” John griped.

“They will likely continue dialling through the night at the very least.”

Daniel’s face brightened slightly. “We could wait it out at the treeline Teyla told Orin to meet us at.”

“That’s where I’m headed.” John replied. Teyla turned back to Daniel, giving him a smile, silently assuring him they could get through this- and save more people. 

The wait was arduous, as they hoped Orin and his family would join. It tested Sheppard’s patience most of all, to Daniel’s surprise. Hours earlier, they could barely convince him to save the locals. He opted not to butt in on the argument between Teyla and John, suffering in silence until he thought it was right to speak up, when John went to investigate from outside the jumper. John wouldn’t listen, but he ended up safe in the end. The same couldn’t be said for all of Teyla’s friends, as many were culled just before the jumper, much to the team’s dismay and horror. They still saved many more than they ever expected or intended, the pair barely convincing John to wait it out just a little longer in hopes of saving Orin himself as well. Once he was on board and they lost their chance at the rest, they shuttled back to Atlantis, quickly briefing a very confused Elizabeth, who eventually accepted the arrivals. Once they were settled, Teyla hid away in her quarters, Daniel giving her some time before checking in.

“It’s me.” He spoke loud enough that she could hear through the door.

“Come in, Doctor.”

Daniel swiped at the sensor, opening the door. “How you holding up?” He asked as it shut behind him.

“I am…” She took a deep breath. “I am scared.”

Daniel smiled sympathetically. “Me too.”

“I- I’ve known of the Wraith my whole life. I learned how to remain safe. But, after tonight-”

“Hey, you don’t have to explain it to me.” He squeezed her shoulder to comfort her. “It’s ok to be scared. Even for you.”

“I know.” Teyla smiled fondly. “Thank you.”

“We still saved a lot of people today.”

“That we did.” She brightened again.

Daniel smiled wryly. “I told you we’d convince Sheppard to go back.”

Teyla chuckled. “I believe you said nothing of the sort.”

He grinned. “Maybe not. But I believed it. We’re gonna get through this.” Daniel squeezed her hand.

Teyla nodded. “I believe we can find a way.”

“Hey, Doc. I’m ready for you.” Ford’s voice came through his earpiece.

Daniel closed his eyes. “Damn. It’s my turn to record a message Rodney made time for. You gonna be okay?”

“Yes.” She said confidently. “Go. Your people will be excited to hear from you.”

“You ready?” Ford asked as Daniel sat at the meeting room table.

“All set Aiden, thanks.”

“You’re recording. Start when you’re ready.”

Daniel gave him a silent nod, looking into the camera. “Stargate Command, it’s me, Dr. Daniel Jackson. I won’t take much time, you’ll read everything in the reports. I just want to say this city has been even more than we ever could have expected. I hope more of you will be able to see it someday. SG1. Sam, Teal’c,  Jack. Everyone else at the base. I hope you’re staying safe out there. I miss you. I hope we’ll see each other soon. Jackson out.”

Chapter Text

Daniel spent every waking moment wondering if Earth got the message. If his friends were even still alive. But he couldn’t think that way. They’d been separated several times before, and they always reunited… eventually. This was no different. Daniel couldn’t keep fretting about it. He was where he was meant to be, they were they were meant to be. They’d meet again when the time was right. He refused to let it keep him up at night. He still managed to sleep decently, smiling to himself about Teal’c’s past comment inquiring about how he ever got a good night’s sleep considering what he’d been through. The Jaffa did have a point, but Daniel supposed he’d built up a tolerance, or maybe the excitement of the adventure eased his subconscious. Maybe there was just something about Atlantis that put him at ease, lulled him to sleep. He’d never know. All he knew was something had just woken him up and he still hadn’t processed exactly what.

Another loud knock on the door jolted him upright. 

“Daniel!” Teyla. He couldn’t remember a time he got out of bed and opened the door faster.

Her eyes screamed panic, standing before him in a cold sweat. “You’re alive.” She gasped, no more comfortable in her demeanor.

“As far as I know.” Daniel grinned, an attempt to lighten her up.

Her lip twitched up slightly before she wrapped her arms around him, head against his chest.

“Teyla, what’s going on?” He asked softly, stroking her back as he hugged her.

She finally pulled away, taking a seat on his bed. “I had a very strange dream. A nightmare.”

“Do you wanna tell me?” He asked, crouching down in front of her.

She struggled in her head for a moment, finally meeting his eyes. “The Wraith. They were here, I stopped them from feeding on Major Sheppard, but by the time I got to you…” 

Daniel clasped his hands around hers. “I get the picture, it’s okay.” He whispered. “I’m still here. We’re all still here.”

“I know. It just felt so real.”

“Believe me, I understand.” Daniel smiled sympathetically. “Do you want to stay here tonight?”

“In your quarters?”

“Sure. We don’t have to share the bed, there’s a couch.”

She shook her head. “Daniel, you really don’t have to.”

“Teyla, we’ve all noticed that you’re a little out of sorts lately. It’s understandable, really, but you don’t have to be alone. Okay?” She nodded. “Just lay down. I’ll be right over there. That way you don’t have to run through the halls if it happens again.”

Teyla smiled tiredly. “As long as you are sure.”

“I am. Trust me. Sam and I have done this for each other a lot over the years. So have Jack and I for that matter.”

Teyla nodded with a curious grin. “Sam… is that the same one Rodney talks about incessantly?”

Daniel rubbed a hand over his face. “He’s not still obsessed with her, is he?”

“He certainly admires her in some capacity.”

“Oh, God.” Daniel groaned. “That’s enough to give me nightmares.”

Teyla chuckled. “Luckily for you, I will be right here.”

Daniel laughed with her. “Good.”

Teyla bowed her head to his. “Good night, Daniel.”

When Teyla woke, Daniel was already at his desk. He’d gotten himself up an hour earlier, managing to not disturb her in his morning routine, not even when he accidentally kicked his humidifier. He was honestly impressed at the feat. He’d been offworld overnight with her, she was usually a lot easier to rouse. She was surprised to see him up, she’d heard he wasn’t always the earliest riser. She gave him a quick smile and thanks before heading back to her quarters to change before anybody could see her.

That wasn’t meant to be. She was barely ten feet away from the room when she heard a voice behind her.

“Morning, Teyla!” Carson chimed, catching up.

“Dr. Beckett, hello. Did you have a good night?”

“Considering we’re less than a week from a Wraith attack, sure. What about yourself?”

“I have been worse, thank you.”

Carson nodded. “You and Dr. Jackson seem to be getting along well.”

Teyla pursed her lips. “We did not sleep together if that is what you are implying.”

“Oh, of course not. I’d never say such a thing.” Carson replied innocently.

“Of course not.” Teyla mocked, interrupted by Daniel’s door opening again.

“Hey guys!” The archeologist cheered, eyeing Teyla. “You look like you just got up. I wouldn’t let Bates see you like that.”

“Well, he has already made up his mind about me.” Teyla smiled. “I will see you both later.”

The men gave a small wave, seeing her off.

“Valiant effort, Daniel.” Carson said cheekily.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“Teyla. Coming out of your quarters.”

Daniel shook his head with a smile. “And I’m sure she told you the same thing I’m about to tell you.”

“It’s not what it looks like, yes, of course.”

“Well, it’s not. She had a bad wraith related nightmare, she wanted to make sure I was safe. We fell asleep after talking it out.” Carson raised an eyebrow, Daniel rolled his eyes. “I was on the couch, she was on the bed. Please don’t go telling people stories.”

“Your secret is safe with me.” Carson grinned. “But if anything does happen, I want to know. Purely as a friend of you both.”

“Sure thing, Carson.” Daniel nodded. “You on the clock soon?”

“Another hour. I was just going to grab some breakfast. The science and military leads are working on the game plan right now.”

Daniel sighed. “Food sounds good. Mind if I join?”

Carson clapped him on the shoulder. “Not at all.”

A long day passed, one step closer to their doomsday. Daniel was writing in his journal, something he’d taken up again since he came to Atlantis. He wrote about the frustrations and fears mounting between many of the expedition members. He’d just clicked his pen shut when a voice he was almost expecting broke through. 

“Daniel?” With a soft tap on his door.

“Come in.” He called loud enough she could hear, and Teyla activated the crystals on her side. She was dressed in normal clothes this time, having changed before making the trip.

“They are getting stranger.” She muttered, taking a spot on his couch.

“Strange how?” He rolled his desk chair over.

“It was as if I was a Wraith standing over myself.”

Daniel contained his surprise, just barely. “You were the Wraith?”

“Yes. It’s even more unsettling than the last dream.”

Daniel nodded slowly. “Have you told anyone else about your nightmares?”

“I mentioned something to Major Sheppard when we were sparring yesterday. He suggested I visit with Dr. Heightmeyer.”

Daniel sighed. “Kate.”

Teyla tilted her head. “You do not believe in this psychology?”

Daniel shrugged. “Psychologists and I don’t have a great history. But for other people it’s worked wonders.”

“Do you agree with Major Sheppard’s opinion?”

“It’s entirely up to you. But she may have ideas the rest of us don’t.”

“I understand.” Teyla nodded. “Do you mind if I sleep on this couch?”

“You can have the bed again if you want.”

“That is alright. I will be just fine here.”

Daniel was briefly disturbed in the early morning by Teyla’s departure. He couldn’t know if another dream had scared her or if she’d just wanted to get an early start, but she didn’t seem too frightened from what his foggy brain and blurred farsight could tell, so that was encouraging. By the time he trotted out of his room, he was passing Teyla and Carson, who had a go bag in tow.

“Is one of your people sick?”

“Not that I am aware of, no. Carson was just going to fly me into the mainland to talk to some of my family. We wish to understand why I have this ability to sense the Wraith.”

“Aye, she believes it is genetic but I can’t confirm without a family history.”

“Sounds like my wheelhouse.” Daniel grinned. “Want some backup?”

“I could use the company, Teyla here insists on making the visits alone, I’m just her pilot. I may do some check ups while I’m there, though.”

“Hey I’m always down to visit the Athosians. Just let me grab my bag.”

She was quiet the whole flight home, after Daniel spent the visit accepting the Athosians decision to stay put, feeling no planet would be any safer. Once they were back in the city, they had to practically chase her to Elizabeth’s office where she eventually convinced her and John to let her go to the planet she believed her ancestors were taken and later returned by the Wraith. It had been some sort of testing, she’d explained. And those who had been returned became outcasts, but they were ultimately the ones that passed on the gene. Daniel insisted he’d go with her, John agreed the team would make a quick trip, to try to put her worries behind her. She ended up spontaneously falling through a wall, revealing a Wraith lab. It was a type of power Daniel had seen many times in his day, and one that never made him feel less uneasy. As the linguist, Daniel was quickly tasked with trying to decipher the wraith language as soon as they saw it. He was cooped up in his quarters with the lab's logs when he was paged to the infirmary. He grabbed his notes, just in case.

“What’s up?” He asked, notebook tucked under one arm.

“We were wondering what kind of progress you’ve made.” Elizabeth responded.

“Not much, yet. I’ve been using the ancient notes on the language, it seems to be derived from it. But the lab was definitely some kind of experimentation. With human subjects. But it was just one Wraith working alone, in secret.”

“Why?”

“It was against everyone else’s wishes. He didn’t have permission.”

“Wonderful.” Elizabeth groaned. “From what we have here, he was trying to make their food source more compatible.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“I could barely isolate the DNA myself.” Carson replied. “I got Wraith cells, but we still needed a full map of the genetic code-”

“Cut to the chase, Carson.”

“I’d rather Teyla be here for that.”

Teyla had Wraith DNA. They couldn’t deny it. It was as much a shock to the rest of the team, but she was understandably mortified. She’d hurried away from the infirmary soon after it was explained. Daniel gave her some time and space, discussing it and their new knowledge of the wraith being evolved accidentally by the Ancients, a combined evolution of humans and bugs they were exposed to. Once he was sufficiently bothered by that, he brewed some of Teyla’s favourite Athosian tea before tracking her down, on the balcony nearest to her quarters.

“Why don’t you come inside?” Daniel said softly, leading her into her quarters, handing her the steaming mug.

“Thank you.” She smiled weakly. “Did you know before they told me?”

“I didn’t.” Daniel replied. “I’m so sorry, Teyla.”

She cradled the mug. “I know I shouldn’t feel any different, I know I’m no different.”

“Just because you have some of the DNA doesn’t mean you’re defined by it. Trust me.”

“I do trust you, Daniel, I’m just worried about how people will take this if the information gets out.”

“Well if Bates takes issue with it, he can shove it up his ass.”

Teyla laughed. “That seems like a good idea.”

“As far as our team, they won’t look at you any differently, me least of all.”

“Least of all?” Teyla eyed him curiously. 

“In our galaxy, we have an enemy called the Goa’uld. They’re these little snakes, grown in the pouches of Jaffa, like Teal’c, a close friend of mine from SG1. They used to need the symbiotes to survive once they were implanted.”

“I do not understand, one of your teammates carried one of these creatures?”

“Yes, but we found a medical advancement that helped the rebel Jaffa free themselves from the enslavement of the Goa’uld. Anyway what I was trying to get at was the fact that once these symbiotes matured, they take human hosts, typically entering in the neck, wrapping themselves in the host’s heads, controlling them entirely. My wife was taken as a host.”

“You are married?” Teyla’s eyebrows shot up.

“I was. Her name was Sha’re. I met her on the first ever stargate mission to Abydos. She couldn’t understand me, I could barely understand her. The marriage was arranged, but it didn’t take me long to fall for her.” He smiled, wiping a stray tear. “But every time we ran into her on our offworld travels, she found a way to communicate with me. She never let the parasite win. Even as it was trying to kill me, she told me not to give up hope, and that she’d always love me.”

“Where is she now?”

“She died. That very day. We both knew it had to be done. To extinguish the demon and spare my life. But that wasn’t the point of my story. And those demons are far more controlling than a little DNA.”

“I know.” Teyla smiled softly. “I am terribly sorry you experienced that, but I am not your wife.”

“I know. But you are just as strong, caring, and firmly against the enemy that has a part of you. So if anybody tries to give you a hard time, don’t let them. Because I certainly won’t let them.”

Teyla smiled, squeezing his hand. “Sha’re was a lucky woman to have you.”

Daniel smiled. “I was the lucky one. Still am.”

Chapter Text

“Teyla? You in there?” John’s voice came from the other side of her door.

“Come in, Major.”

John obliged, the door sliding open on Daniel and Teyla, still with their mugs of tea. 

“Am I interrupting something?”

“Of course not, Major. We were just having some tea.”

“Ok. Great. Listen, Elizabeth was going to page you, but I was coming this way anyway.”

“Where are we going?”

John took a deep breath. “Dr. Heightmeyer’s office.”

“Sheppard.” Daniel glared at him.

“Hey, it’s not for any kind of therapy, I promise. It wasn’t even my idea. But Elizabeth wants you to hear her out. You should both come, actually.”

“You want her to try to communicate with the Wraith??” Daniel blurted before anybody else could speak. 

“Daniel, we agreed the logs said it was possible.” Elizabeth replied. 

“I didn’t expect you to actually consider trying it.”

“I do not know how I would achieve such a thing.” Teyla said calmly. 

“We believe you’ve never heard the  Wraith’s thoughts because you’ve never tried.” Kate explained. “It’s possible a mental block formed through generations, inhibiting the ability. If we can past that self defence mechanism...”

Daniel nodded in understanding. “You’re thinking of hypnotism.”

“Yes.” Elizabeth confirmed. “It could help us access vital information about their plan.

“I don’t like it.” Daniel shook his head.

“It has its risks, but we’ll all be here, and she’ll be monitored the whole time.” John assured him.

“If it can help, I see no other choice.” Teyla led the team to the infirmary herself. 

The team watched as they began the process, putting Teyla under. She began recounting what she was seeing, on the hive ship. It wasn’t until she mentioned herself feeding that Elizabeth ordered a stop, exiting the room, followed by Daniel and John.

“You were right, Daniel. I had no right to put her through this.”

“Elizabeth, she could’ve said no. And she could’ve stopped it at any point.” John replied.

“He’s right.” Daniel agreed. “As much as I didn’t love the idea, it was her call, and knowing Teyla,”

“Dr Weir, why did you tell them to stop?” Teyla herself entered the hall.

“You knew she’d want to continue.” Elizabeth smiled weakly.

Midway through the second attempt, Teyla shot up, glaring intensely.

“You are all so pathetic.” 

“I don’t think that’s Teyla.” John responded nervously.

“Damn.” Daniel muttered, sitting in a nearby chair as Carson shocked her back to reality.

“What was I thinking?” Elizabeth wondered aloud, as they marched up to her office.

“Elizabeth, she’s going to be fine. And we did get some valuable intel.” John laid a hand on her shoulder. 

“Physically, yes. But what about the potential trauma?”

“She can fight that too.” Daniel gave an assurring smile.

Suddenly Bates’ team came through the gate, weapons fire coming in behind them.

“We’re going to need a new planet to evacuate to.” He huffed.

“I thought that planet was uninhabited.” Daniel stated. 

“It’s almost like they knew we were there.”

“Guys!” Ford ran into the control room, catching everyone’s attention. “Teyla’s awake. She believes the Wraith want more than just to feed.”

“Like what?” John questioned.

“She’s not sure. But she said since they all woke up early, there’s too many to sustain for an extended period. But she couldn’t figure out exactly what they were saying.”

“Wait, what the hell are you talking about?” Bates demanded. 

Ford froze, looking to John, who took a long pause. 

“We discovered Teyla has a hidden ability to connect with the Wraith, hear their thoughts and even see what they are doing. She accessed one of the hive ships.” John explained.

Bates blinked. “Then it could be possible she gave away our alpha site.”

Daniel rolled his eyes. “You just can’t give her a break, can you?”

“I don’t think there was time for that.” John added.

“Do you have a better explanation? You don’t know there’s not a ship in the area.” Bates argued.

“I admit, asking her to connect may have been a mistake.” Elizabeth replied.

“All due respect, I don’t think there’s much doubt to that.”

“It’s not like she willingly gave us up!” Daniel contended.

“Alright, everybody relax.” John ordered. “Fact is, it doesn’t matter right now.”

Ford nodded. “She wants to try again, sir.”

“It’s not a good idea, especially for her.” Elizabeth lamented.

“Not to mention she could compromise us further.” Bates scolded.

“She wants to do it.” Ford insisted. “And I don’t think there’s much we can do to stop her.”

By the time they got to the infirmary, a wraith already had control of Teyla, who knocked out both Carson and an incoming Daniel before she was stunned by none other than Bates. By the time she woke, she was only accompanied by Carson, John and Elizabeth.

“I am sorry. I thought I could get-”

“Don’t sweat it.” John smiled. “Everyone’s fine.”

“What do you remember, love?” Carson asked softly.

“Not much of actually hurting anyone.” Her eyes darted around the room. “Daniel. I know he was here.”

“He’s fine, just sleeping off a headache in his quarters.”

“Teyla,” Elizabeth began. “I am worried about the Wraith connecting with you at will.”

“No. I believe I have to connect first.” Teyla assured her. “I saw their plans, the route they are taking.”

“Great!” John cheered. “Best news I’ve heard all day.”

“I am afraid it is not all good news. They know about you. Where you came from.”

John’s face sank. “Sumner. They weren’t just feeding on him.”

“It is why they are all waking up. They know Atlantis is the only way to access the richest feeding ground they have ever heard of.”

“Earth.”

Teyla let herself in to Daniel’s quarters when he didn’t respond, knowing he had been sleeping. She set her tray of mess hall issued sandwiches for both and coffee for Daniel on his desk, snacking on hers while she curled on Daniel’s couch, perusing a novel he had brought from Earth. She had to admit she was very intrigued by the idea of writing stories as a life’s work. It would never be something she’d choose for herself, but it was something she’d never imagined was even possible in her galaxy. It didn’t take her long to understand why the people of Earth enjoyed it so much, it was a quality entertainment, one she almost preferred to Sheppard’s beloved football. It certainly outranked hockey. It was a great way to put the fears in her mind at bay, at least temporarily. She was through the first chapter by the time Daniel came to, having slept with his back turned to her. Rolling on his back to sit up, he was alerted to the smell of coffee, blinking several times before noticing her.

“I hope you do not mind.” Teyla smiled sheepishly.

“How long have you been here?”

“It does not matter. I brought you coffee, though it may be cold by now.”

“I’ll still drink it, don’t worry. Do you like the book?”

“It is very different, but I appreciate the distraction.” 

“Tell me about it.” Daniel chuckled. “I see they let you out of the infirmary.”

“They did.” Teyla put her feet down on the floor. “I wanted to make sure I didn’t hurt you. There’s some medicine there. Carson said the pills would help your headache. He called them Tylenol.”

“Thank you.” He chased them down with his water. “The nap helped though, already feeling better.”

“I am glad, but I am afraid I have bad news.”

Daniel pinched his nose. “Are they closer than we thought?”

“No. They want to use Atlantis to access Earth. Major Sheppard believes they discovered it as they were feeding on Colonel Sumner.”

“Well, at least we sent them that message, they know of their existence. We don’t exactly have time to send another warning.”

“We will have to make sure that warning will not be necessary.”

Daniel smiled. “That’s the spirit.”

Teyla grinned, suddenly toying with her earpiece. “Yes he is awake… we will be there very soon, Major.”

“Sheppard summoning us?” Daniel asked tiredly.

“Yes. He told me to ‘gear up.’ It seems we are both back on active duty.”

“Skip lunch, doc?” Sheppard joked as Daniel came down the stairs towards the gate, face full of the sandwich.

“Funny.” Daniel retorted after he swallowed. “Where are we headed?”

“M1M-316. Hopefully our new alpha site.”

They weren’t on the site long before they were running for their lives, chased by some monster they hadn’t seen before. Daniel sprained his wrist on a freak fall, but Teyla was quick to get him to his feet, still reaching the gate under his own power in plenty of time. They entered Atlantis hot, Bates already charging down the stairs.

“I told you she’d be a liability, sir.” Bates glanced at Daniel cradling his wrist. “And one of your people got hurt.”

“I’ve had a lot worse than this, believe me.” Daniel berated. “And Teyla is the last person to blame, so how about you stop throwing around accusations.”

“I’d listen to Jackson, it wasn’t even Wraith.” John scolded the sargent . “I don’t even know what it was.”

“Looked a lot like a T-rex.” Ford offered.

“Yeah. See, not Wraith. So stand down.”

“I take it the planet isn’t a suitable alpha site?” Elizabeth asked.

“Wouldn’t be my first choice. How’s McKay coming with Plan B?”

“They’re just approaching the satellite now. Hopefully we’ll be able to use it to defend the city sooner rather than later.”
Daniel headed towards the infirmary, stopping around a corner when he heard Teyla confront Bates.

“Sargent. You just accused me of disclosing our location to the Wraith.”

“Yes, I did.” Bates replied defiantly. “Whether you are in control of the information you give up or not, I still believe you shouldn’t be allowed to move freely around this base.”

“You may not be aware, but being accused of assisting the wraith is the greatest insult among Athosian people.”

“Oh, I know.”

Daniel smiled to himself as he heard her punch him, just before Sheppard broke them up, ordering Bates away. He really had it coming , Daniel thought to himself as he continued his pace to the infirmary. 

Carson was just finishing wrapping Daniel’s wrist when Bates hit the infirmary for his busted lip.

“Sargent, what happened to you?” Carson questioned with concern.

“Teyla.” He mumbled. “You should really get a handle on your girlfriend, Jackson.”

“My what?” Daniel hissed.

“I saw her come out of your quarters. Two mornings in a row.”

“Carson…” Daniel glared.

“Not a word, I swear.” Carson insisted. 

“I’m the lead security officer, one of my guys saw it skimming through the tapes.”

“Teyla is a friend.” Daniel seethed. “And I don’t appreciate you falsely accusing my friend of being in league with the enemy.”

“What reason do I have to believe either of you?”

“Are you looking to get punched again?”

“All right, Daniel.” Carson chuckled nervously. “You don’t need to stay under observation. I imagine Major Sheppard will be needing you again soon.”

“Of course.” He gave Bates a cold stare. “Thanks, Carson.”

Daniel strolled the city to cool off, happening upon John. He decided to give his CO the true story of what had been going on between him in Teyla before John heard Bates’ far fetched rumour and came after Daniel. John was more than understanding, glad Teyla felt comfortable enough to open up like that to at least one of the team members, even if it wasn’t him. John assured him he had no issue with it, even if more were to happen between them in the future. He granted Daniel the rest of the night off, they’d do without him and Teyla until morning, a chance to get their heads on straight. They stayed up half the night, in her quarters, talking more about their options, her people, and his life in the milky way. By the time they both fell asleep, he was curled on her couch under her finest hand woven Athosian blanket.

Daniel dreamt of SG1 that night, eating take out at Sam’s place. It reminded him of the night after he officially rejoined the team. He wasn’t in the mood to go out to some sit-in restaurant, so they ordered pizza and picked up some wine, taking it back to her house. They played a game of Risk that took them well into the morning, but nobody seemed to mind, they were all just glad to have Daniel back. It was one of his favourite memories with the team, and exactly the kind of comfort he had been looking for in the midst of the impending invasion. He recounted the story to Teyla, from explaining his ascension and return to humanity, and his struggle to remember who he was. She was happy to hear he eventually recalled everything, and was especially grateful to Sam for convincing him to come home, giving her the chance to meet him herself. Their early morning peace was broken by John, asking permission to enter.

“Morning, Teyla,” John’s eyes drifted to the couch. “Daniel.”

“John.” Daniel greeted. “Aiden.”

“Doc.” Ford replied with a nod.

“What is going on?” Teyla asked.

“Bates was attacked.” John answered. “Several cracked ribs, collarbone fracture, severe concussion.”

“Is he stable?” Daniel asked, stunned.

“He is, for now. He’s far from out of the woods.”

“Do you know who is responsible for the attack?” Teyla wondered.

“We’re still working on that.”

“Teyla, we want to know where you were last night.” Ford said carefully.

“You can’t possibly believe I was the one who nearly killed him.” Teyla was taken aback.

“We just have to rule it out. Forensics believes the attack was around 24:30. Where were you?”

“I was here.”

“We both were.” Daniel added, standing up, walking towards the group.

“Good.” John nodded. “I knew you wouldn’t go that far, but we just have to cross our T’s, dot our I’s, that sort of thing.”

Teyla gazed up at him, face painted with confusion.

Daniel chuckled softly. “He means they need to cover all their bases, not overlook anything or anyone, to carry out a complete investigation.”

Teyla bobbed her head. “I understand. I do hope you find who really did this.” 

“We will. We’ll see you in a bit.”

John and Ford headed out of her quarters, back down the hall.

“So, Daniel and Teyla?” Ford grinned.

“Quit with the gossip, Lieutenant.” John smirked.

“I’m just saying, he was on her couch with a blanket, as if he’d been there all night.”

“He probably was.” John shrugged. “Doesn’t mean anything.”

“It doesn’t?”

“Daniel talked to me already. Teyla spent the night in his quarters after her first major Wraith nightmare, so that someone was closer if she had another. He’s been helping her through everything that has happened with her the last couple of days. She’s comfortable with him.”

“And you seriously don’t think there’s anything else going on between them?”

John stopped in his tracks. “Daniel isn’t like that, he’s not going to take advantage of a vulnerable woman. And he’d also be brutally honest with me before he’d come up with some lie to cover his ass. So would Teyla.”

“That’s a fair point, sir.” Ford agreed.

“Yes, it is. Now let’s get back to our actual investigation, alright?”

Ford gave a mock salute. “Yes, sir.”

Chapter Text

Daniel found himself in the gym, hitting one of the punching bags. The gym wasn’t a place he’d ever gone to much before joining the stargate program, but he found hitting the weights or the bag to be almost therapeutic at this point. Not that the perfect chance to shoot the shit with his team didn’t help the incentive. He was just sitting down for a water break when John’s voice came through his earpiece.

“Meeting in the briefing room. ASAP.”

“On my way.” Daniel rushed out of the room, quickly changing and freshening up before jogging up.

“Sorry if I’m late. What’s the emergency?”

“We have a Wraith in the city.” John replied, tone dead serious.

“How? Since when?” Daniel pulled out one of the chairs, easing himself into it.

“When the Wraith dart scanned the city.” Radek explained. “I believe the technology that takes people into the dart must also work in the opposite way. It’s quite plausible they sent the data to the hive, and beamed out just before the dart self-destructed.”

“And that was precisely when I started sensing the Wraith consistently. And began to experience nightmares.” Teyla added.

 “We’re just not quite sure what he’s been doing all this time.” Elizabeth leaned back in her chair, hands still flat on the table. 

“But how are we just finding out about it now?” Daniel questioned, crossing his arms. 

“The DNA on Bates was Wraith.” Carson replied.

“And he was attacked near the naquadah generator that powers the tower.” Radek said.

“Maybe his job was to knock out our power.” John suggested.

“Or make sure our self-destruct would fail.” Ford offered.

“All we know is we have a Wraith in the city we need to track down.” Elizabeth stood. “Let’s get to work, everyone.”

Radek was able to reconfigure the biometrics scanner to find the Wraith’s location, one red dot amongst a sea of white. John assembled two teams, one consisting of himself, Daniel and a couple marines and the other containing Teyla, Ford and a couple more marines. They took their positions around the room, preparing to breach from both directions. John opened the door, but his whole team was hit with a Wraith stunner, their world going dark.

Daniel woke up without his glasses, staring up at a Wraith preparing to feed on John, muttering something about nothing keeping them from the new feeding ground. Before Daniel could protest, The Wraith was shot by Ford, who rushed in with Teyla and the team. Ford helped John up, Teyla helped Daniel to his feet, making sure they were both going to be fine before forcing them to the infirmary for an extra checkup. 

As soon as Carson let them out of the infirmary, John and Daniel were in the brig, ready to interrogate the wraith prisoner, one Ford hadn’t succeeded in cracking yet. Teyla convinced John to let her try to connect, but it wasn’t long before that too went south. John started by firing at the Wraith while Ford and Daniel tended to Teyla. Having not expected the gunshot, Daniel’s head shot up in shock, glaring at John. 

“What the hell are you doing?” He mumbled.

“He clearly doesn’t want to do this the easy way.” John replied.

“My wounds will heal.” The Wraith taunted.

“But how fast?” John fired two more rounds.

“Good plan.” Daniel replied coyly. “Why don’t we let him stew in pain for a few minutes?” He led Teyla out of the room; they were followed by their military coworkers. 

“All due respect, this is not your interrogation, Jackson.” John grumbled.

“Maybe not primarily.” Daniel conceded. “But I’m wondering why we don’t make an effort to negotiate.”

John chuckled. “I’m sorry, would we be negotiating on Earth? I don’t think so.”

“I’m not saying we have to follow through with our end of the bargain. I mean, you’re just going to kill him anyway, aren’t you?”

“That’s…” John trailed off. “Likely.” He crossed his arms. “What do you suggest we offer?”

“I haven’t got that far yet.” Daniel shrugged. John rolled his eyes. “But it’s worth a shot, considering nothing else is working.”

John sighed. “You got me there. Ok. You and Teyla are out.”

“Major! Sheppard!” Teyla and Daniel simultaneously protested.

“It’s part of the plan. He’ll think you’re working on this deal.”

Teyla nodded. “What would like us to really be doing?”

“I don’t know. Go upstairs with Elizabeth, check in on McKay and the satellite. I’ll radio if we get anything.” John replied, heading back into the brig with Ford.

“Where are the others?” The Wraith questioned.

“They are getting some things together for you. We’re going to make a deal.”

“Daniel, Teyla,” Elizabeth gave them a concerned look as they arrived. “What are you doing up here?”

“We are pulling some strings for a deal with the Wraith.” Daniel chimed.

Elizabeth grinned wryly. “You’re playing him.”

“Yep. Can’t promise it will work. What’s the status of the satellite?”

“You’re just in time.”

“We have a kill!” Rodney shouted through the transmission.

“We copy! That’s excellent news Rodney!”

“Going for the second hive now.” Rodney replied, the other end cutting off.

“Here’s hoping it can fire again.” Daniel clasped his hands.

“Atlantis, this is McKay.” Rodney’s distressed voice came back over. “We have a small problem. The circuit overloaded. We’re going back to get Grodin.”

Elizabeth’s face sank. “Copy. Get home safe.”

They stood in silence, waiting. Hoping. For anything.

“Atlantis, this is McKay.” His voice was solemn. “We lost the satellite.”

Elizabeth closed her eyes. “What about Grodin?”

“I am here, Elizabeth.” Grodin replied. “Because Rodney was insane enough to tell Miller to come back for me. We got out just before the Wraith hit the satellite.”

“You’re welcome.” Rodney scoffed.

“Thank you.”

“The important thing right now is that you are alright.” Elizabeth responded. “Please report back to Atlantis, we appreciate what you’ve done so far.”

“Copy that. Thank you, Elizabeth.” Rodney ended the transmission.

“Control room, this is Sheppard. What’s the status of McKay’s team?”

“We lost the Satellite after one hive was destroyed. Our men are on their way back now.” Elizabeth replied.

“What about our prisoner?” Daniel asked.

“He didn’t give us anything.” John stared at the lifeless body on the floor. “The prisoner is dead.”

Daniel paced through Elizabeth’s office, pondering everything in his head. How could they fight back without simply leaving? Why did they kill the prisoner so quickly? What the hell actually happened out at the satellite. If they could ever find a way to return home.

“Daniel.” Elizabeth blurted. “Please, sit down. You’re making me nervous.”

Daniel smiled weakly, sitting across from her. “I don’t think I’m the main thing making you nervous right now.” 

“Fair enough.” Elizabeth smiled. “Major Sheppard and Lieutenant Ford are just taking care of the body. They’ll be up shortly and we’ll start discussing our next step.”

“Alright. He’s on ice in the infirmary for now.” John entered, as if on cue.

Elizabeth nodded. “He seriously gave you nothing at all?”

“Not a word. Just more taunting.”

“Did you offer anything that might have been of interest to him?” Daniel questioned, shifting in his chair.

“I told him we were working on a medicine that could sustain them without feeding.”

“Which we definitely do not have.” Ford added.

“Which is why the end plan was always… killing him.” John replied, sitting on one of the comfier chairs. “I offered a planet full of our enemies.”

“The Genii home world?” Daniel raised an eyebrow.

“Well, I didn’t give a specific group of people, but in hindsight that would’ve been nice.” John grinned. “I offered him everything short of the gate to Earth, he just wouldn’t budge.”

Elizabeth sighed. “Well, gentlemen, I’m afraid we are out of options.”

“I’ll start getting people ready to evacuate, ma’am.” Ford stood from his chair.

“Thank you, Lieutenant. As soon as Rodney and his team get back, we get out of dodge.”

“What’s the verdict?” Rodney’s voice broke the commotion in the control room.

“Welcome back.” Elizabeth replied. “The hive ships are still moving, but they’ve slowed considerably.”

“You gave them something to think about.” John added. “Good work.”

“And good work getting everybody back here in one piece.” Daniel said.

“Well, hopefully I’ll live to see more than one more day.” Grodin quipped.

“That’s the plan.” Elizabeth gave a small smile. “But I’m afraid we’re out of options, unless you have other ideas. Ford is getting everybody set to evacuate.”

“The last group is ready, ma’am.” Ford spoke through the radio.

“Thank you. Let’s get this done.”

Elizabeth and John set the city’s self-destruct. Rodney began to dial the alpha site when a chevron lit up.

“We have an incoming wormhole.” He looked down at the screen. “Receiving IDC.”

“Who is it?” John asked.

“Stargate Command.” Rodney replied in amazement. 

“Are you sure?” Daniel asked, springing from his chair.

“100%”

“Lower the shield.” Elizabeth ordered. They waited a few moments until personnel started filing through, led by a familiar face.

“Sam!” Daniel called, jogging down the stairs with his team.

“Daniel.” Sam grinned. “Major Sheppard, Doctor Weir… Rodney.”

“Sam.” Rodney replied awkwardly.

“Jack let you come to Atlantis, huh?” Daniel beamed.

“Yeah.” She smiled. “I’d love to catch up, Daniel, you know I would. But we don’t have time right now. I assume you’ve armed the self destruct?”

“That is correct.” John stood tall.

“Disarm it, Major.”

“I’m sorry?”

“General O’Neill’s orders. We defend Atlantis at all costs. By my command.”

“You’re taking over?” Daniel questioned. Sam nodded stoically.

Elizabeth bit her lip. “Colonel, all due respect, but this is-”

“Elizabeth. I’m not here to undermine anything you or Major Sheppard have done here, or even permanently relieve you. But right now we’ve agreed it’s safe to say you need help. So help me defend Atlantis, and there’s a reasonable chance you’ll both get your positions back.”

“Yes, ma’am.” John relaxed slightly. Elizabeth smiled and nodded, conceding.

Sam smiled softly. “It really is good to see you all again.”

Sam rarely went anywhere empty handed. Her bags were always packed with not only things she might need, but her teammates as well. She’d carry extra water and snacks, medications (for everything to simple headaches, sore throats or allergies). And even crossing galaxies, she brought goodies for the expedition. Once everyone on Sheppard’s leading team was situated with fresh batches of muffins and coffee courtesy of SGC, Sam slid papers to each of them. 

“In case you didn’t believe me, you’ll see this is signed by General O’Neill.”

“You must have found a Zed PM, that’s the only way you would’ve dialled Atlantis.” Rodney said, grabbing his report.

“Yes. It was found by a group of archeologists in Egypt.”

“Do they believe my theory now?” Daniel huffed.

Sam giggled. “I honestly don’t have an answer for you, Daniel.”

Daniel sighed, looking back at his report. “It says here SG1 retrieved the ZPM.”

“We did. Myself, Colonel Mitchell, Teal’c and Jonas Quinn.” 

“Jonas?” Daniel found himself stunned. 

“Long story short, we took in some Kelownan refugees, and he assumed his former position on the team.” She saw Daniel smile. “He’s been feeding your fish. Hope you don’t mind me returning the job to him.”

Daniel chuckled. “I’ll let it slide.”

“Ok, as fun as I’m sure this little reunion is for you two, I’d like to talk about what we’re up against.” Rodney said impatiently. “And how are we going to use the Zed PM to help us if it was keeping the gate open?”

“It’s all there.” Sam replied calmly, nodding to the report. “The ZPM is currently aboard the Daedalus.”

“I didn’t realize it was finished.”

Sam nodded. “A few weeks ago. And with the ZPM helping the engines it will be here in about four days, we just have to hold down the fort until then.”

John smirked, shutting his file. “Should be a piece of cake.”

Daniel hadn’t forgotten how good of a leader Sam was. The way she could easily fall into command as soon as it was asked of her. Ever since the day Daniel met her, he could tell. He was confident the first time she had to take the lead when Jack was injured. She was understanding, patient, but down to business when she had to be. Though it was never in a way that could make sparks fly, not like some other colonels in the business. She’d only gotten better since Daniel last saw her, as she kept everyone in the loop and executed her plan. She had four pilots ready to fly the jumpers and deliver space mines, also becoming their first line of protecting the city. She’d brought a power source with her, one with naquadah that could power the chair for John to man, the second line. She had Daniel and Teyla stay with her as part of her personal team. Daniel, she knew and trusted, and knew he’d been on the inside of the operation, if nothing else, he could help her keep people in line. As far as Teyla, she could lead her people to help any way they could, even if it was steering clear of those working. Sam chose to trust everyone’s judgement that she could no longer compromise the city. The trio and a handful of marines would be the tactical team on the ground, just in case. 

It wasn’t long before that became more than an afterthought, as the enemies sent asteroids that detonated the mines before the hives were even within range. But as always, Sam thought on her feet. She still had John set up in the chair to fire what drones they did have once the Wraith darts started approaching, along with the pilots in the air and the rail guns on the balcony. There wasn’t much for the civilians to do except watch the onslaught. Drones, guns, and enemy fire lit up the night sky like the worst firework display imaginable. The city took damage, but they kept fighting until the last dart was destroyed by the last drone. The explosion caused everyone standing to jump back, Sam instinctively shielding Daniel just as she had for years. As the scorching dots in the sky faded, Sam exhaled deeply, patting one of the gunmen on the shoulder. 

“Nice job, everybody.” She stepped back inside. “What’s the status of the hives?”

“They’re coming.” Rodney replied harshly. “And I’m wondering how you plan on handling the next wave.”

“McKay.” Daniel shot him an icy glare.

“Daniel.” Sam brushed his arm. “He’s pessimistic, but he’s right. We could use another plan.”

“We target the hives.” John suggested.

“Can you elaborate, please?”

“Fly a cloaked puddle jumper right down their throats.”

“Wouldn’t that be a suicide mission?” Daniel chided.

“Not if McKay and Zelenka find a way to remotely fly them.”

“I knew you’d need us eventually.” Rodney groaned. 

“Rodney.” Elizabeth scolded. “Can you do it?”

“Well we always seem to do the impossible, so why not?”

“Great.” Sam responded. “But maybe you should get some sleep first.”

“Shut up.” Rodney began snapping his fingers. “I have an idea.”

“The chair.” Radek concluded.

“Of course. We just have to figure out how to tie it to the jumpers system.”

“Do what you can.” Sam ordered as they hurried off. “How much damage can one jumper do?”

“I’ve thought about that too. I know where we can get a nuke.” John replied.

“Do you really think the Genii will sympathize?” Elizabeth asked.

“They want to test their weapon, now is their chance.”

“And you expect them to just freely give them up?” Daniel crossed his arms.

“Of course not. But we have something they want.”

“C4? I thought we all agreed we were never giving them any!”

“I know, but the Genii having some C4 is the least of our problems at the moment. We’ll be able to deal with them later.”

Sam nodded. “I want Elizabeth on the negotiation. It’s not ideal, but it’s the best plan we have.”

“Major, Colonel, Doctors! We have a problem!” Teyla ran up the stairs, Ford not far behind. “The Wraith… there are more in Atlantis.”

“How the hell did that happen?” John seethed.

“The kamikaze pilots must have beamed in right before they hit the city.” Ford explained.

“How many are we looking at?”

“20 or 30, the sensors are still down.”

“At least we have the life signs detector. If we confine our personnel to designated areas, the dots that show up out of bounds should be them.”

“That sounds like a plan.” Sam sighed. “Elizabeth, stay up here, work on the Genii angle. Teyla, how many of your people are here currently?”

“There are six of us, all armed and ready.”

“Great. You’ll all be with me. Daniel, you too. We’ll take the east and south sections. Sheppard, Ford, you’ll take a team of marines, cover the north and west. Another team will stay in the central tower with Dr Weir. Everybody clear?” She received several yeses and nods. “Good. Let’s save Atlantis.”

Chapter Text

The Wraith started by targeting the generators, taking one out before anybody caught on. Sam, Daniel and their pair of Athosians took out a handful, but not quite before they took out another generator. With both generators out in their sections, the Wraith began to migrate back to the sections Sheppard and Ford’s groups were covering, so Sam’s and Teyla’s followed. The battle culminated with everyone in a fierce firefight, Sheppard taking out the last one. Teyla began tending to her injured people, but it was too late for some.

Elizabeth reported back to the city with the weapons, but Rodney was quick to discover they were incomplete. Already running on fumes, he and Radek barely managed to complete the prototypes by the time they had to be loaded into the modified jumper. The hives were approaching the planet. They were essentially out of time. The marines retook their positions at the rail guns, but the jumpers were nowhere to be seen. Everyone wanted to stop John as he ran up to the jumper bay to fly it himself, but it was no use. They all knew it had to be done for the survival of the city. Sam wished him a quick ‘good luck’ before turning back to her army on the ground. Teyla went radio silent as Wraith started once again beaming into the city. Daniel instinctively grabbed a weapon and a marine, heading for her last known position. Elizabeth and Sam agreed the expedition wasn’t going anywhere, at least not yet. Elizabeth ran with Rodney to arm the self destruct once more. Sheppard informed the base he was headed into the hive. Daniel could feel his heart skipping as he raced to Teyla, finding her uninjured, but with a broken radio. He breathed a sigh of relief as he radioed the control room of the situation. 

“That’s good news, Daniel.” Sam replied solemnly. “Major Sheppard just detonated the bomb on the hive.”

“Copy that.” He responded sadly. Teyla gave him a confused glance. “John had to pilot the jumper himself.”

Teyla hung her head, letting Daniel wrap her in a long hug. A hug only interrupted by the radio.

“Daniel, it's Sam, Major Sheppard is alive. I repeat, Sheppard is alive. Daedalus has arrived.” 

“Not a second too late.” Daniel beamed. “We’ll get up there as soon as we can.”

“Copy. Stay in contact.”

Atlantis worked to pick up the pieces from the wraith attack and fight off those of them that were left in the city while Daedalus took on the final hive. Daniel and Teyla surveyed the city as they made their way back, recording the bodies they found, Wraith and human alike. 

“Dr Jackson, Teyla, this is Chuck.”

“We copy, what’s the word?” Daniel asked. 

“We still have no contact with Lieutenant Ford. Dr Weir wants you to lead the search while you’re still down there.”

“Understood.”

They first came to the aid of Rodney (and the ZPM) after his marine detail was shot down by Wraith. They took the enemies down, waiting for a new security team to guard Rodney while he got the shields up before continuing their search for Ford.

“Atlantis, this is Carter. The last hive has been neutralized.” She reported through the radios.

“We copy, Sam. Ford is still MIA.” Daniel responded. 

“I’ll expand the search as quickly as I can. We have another problem, the Wraith fighters that are left are headed towards the city.”

“If Rodney doesn’t get the shield up, no part of the city will survive the hit.” Radek added.

“I’m working on it!” Rodney yelled. “That should do it.” 

Teyla and Daniel watched from their corner as the shield raised just before the strike. Daniel still covered Teyla, waiting for the light from the blast to dissipate.

“I think we made it.” Daniel smiled.

“I am not sure I can believe it.”

“That makes two of us.” He replied, stepping around the corner. “But it’s not over yet. We still have to find Ford.” 

“Jackson, this is Sheppard. You still have Teyla with you?”

Daniel clicked on his radio. “I do. Welcome back.”

“Thank you. Listen, I want you to meet me in the infirmary.”

“What about the Wraith? What about Lieutenant Ford?” Teyla asked. 

“The sensors say all the wraith are dead, and we’ve found Ford in the water outside our shield. Daedalus is about to beam him to the infirmary.”

“Ok, we’re not far.” Daniel replied. “See you there.”

“You didn’t waste any time.” Daniel greeted John at the entrance.

“I was already on my way down.” John replied, opening the door. 

“What the hell happened here?” Daniel questioned, staring at a dead wraith on the floor. 

“The Wraith was still attached to the Lieutenant.” Carson responded, standing by a bed holding an unconscious Ford.

“How is he?” John asked. 

“He’s sedated, but he should be dead.”

“He’s a tough kid.” John shrugged.

“I don’t care how tough he is. He was face down in freezing water for at least an hour. He should be dead .”

“What does this mean?” Teyla set her weapon down on a nearby chair.

“We still can’t be completely sure, but during the feeding process, the Wraith injects the victim with an enzyme to make them stronger, so that they don’t die immediately. Without it we’d shut down far sooner.”

“They strengthen you so the kill takes longer.” Daniel muttered.

“Lovely, isn’t it?” Carson quipped. “My only guess is that the Wraith died suddenly during this particular feeding, flooding Ford’s system with the enzyme.

“That could explain how he survived underwater for so long.” Sam nodded slowly. 

“Aye. Now the problem is that eventually there will be none of the enzyme left in his system.”

“That can’t be good.”

“I’m almost certain it will kill him. His body may have become dependent on it to function.”

“Can we treat it?” Elizabeth asked.

“We have to wean him off of it, slowly return his system back to normal.”

“We’ll need more of the enzyme.”

“Aye. I’d like to harvest it from the bodies in the morgue.”

“Colonel? What are your thoughts?”

Sam sighed. “Do what you have to do.”

“Sam? Sheppard? You’re going to want to get up here.” McKay summoned them through the radio. 

Sam nodded, patting Elizabeth on the shoulder. “Go. This is your city.”

Sam was called up soon after for more tactical advice, with more hive ships seemingly on the way. Daniel and Teyla stayed with Ford, but it wasn’t long before he woke up. 

“Hey, guys.” He chimed, sitting up instantly. 

Daniel looked up from his book, stunned. “Aiden… hi.”

“Is it over?”

Teyla glanced at Daniel, looking back to Ford. “There are more hives coming, but the team has a plan in place. You need to rest.”

“I’m fine.” Ford brushed her off, rising to his feet.

“Aiden, you could’ve died today. In fact you should have. Carson is still treating you.” Daniel explained. 

“Doc, as long as this city is in danger, I’m going to be fighting.” Ford shoved him out of the way slightly, heading for the door.

“Are you alright?” Teyla asked, hand on Daniel’s shoulder.

“I’m fine. We need to catch him.” They headed out after Ford, Carson shouting something about not releasing him in the distance.

“Colonel Carter.” Ford stood in the office entrance. “I’m ready to report for duty, ma’am.”

“Lieutenant!” Sam eyed him carefully. “Did Dr Beckett release you?”

“No, he didn’t.” Daniel jogged into the room, out of breath.

“You followed me?” Ford sounded offended.

“Yeah.” Daniel caught his breath. “You’re pretty quick.”

“Okay, Lieutenant. I’m sure you feel you’re ready to go back out there. Truth is, there isn’t much you can do at the moment, so why don’t you go get a little more rest, deal?” Sam offered.

“I can help, ma’am.”

“Of course you can, soon. I’ll let you know when we need another hand. Understood?” She said more sternly.

“Yes, ma’am.” Ford headed out of the room. 

“Keep an eye on him, get him back to the infirmary if you can.” She looked at Teyla and Daniel.

Teyla nodded. “We will try our best, Colonel.”

They watched Ford from a distance for a few minutes, until Colonel Caldwell reported a failed battle from Daedalus. Ford was still insistent on helping, Elizabeth trying to shoot him down. She was still unsuccessful when Carson showed up.

“Lieutenant, what are you doing up here?”

“I’m fine, doc, really.” Ford replied coolly.

“Like hell you are! You should be back in bed.”

“I feel great, honestly. Just drop it.”

“He’s not going to do that, Ford.” Sam scolded. “And neither am I.”

“Colonel Carter is right. You were just at death’s door. You need to be under medical supervision.”

“I’m good to go. I need to work.” Ford insisted. “Just give me something to do.”

“It’s not going to happen, Lieutenant.” Sam told him before he swung around, picking her up by the throat, holding her against the wall.

“Ford! Put her down!” Elizabeth ordered.

Ford snapped out of it, dropping Sam back on her feet. 

“I’m sorry. I don’t know why-”

“We still need to figure out what exactly has you feeling this way Lieutenant.” Elizabeth said calmly. 

“You need to be under medical supervision, son.” Carson added. “I need you to come back to the infirmary.” 

Ford nodded slowly. “Okay, I’ll go back.”

Sam clutched at her throat. “Daniel and Teyla can keep you company.”

“Again, I’m really sorry, ma’am.”

“You’re not yourself, Lieutenant. Just work on getting back to yourself, deal?”

“Sure.” He followed Carson back towards the stairs. Sam headed out to the balcony, staring up at the explosions hitting the shield, lighting up the night sky. Daniel tapped Teyla’s shoulder. 

“Hey, I’ll catch up with you in a sec, ‘kay?”

She nodded silently, allowing him to head for the balcony.

“It’s almost mesmerizing, isn’t it?” Daniel remarked, coming up beside Sam.

“Almost.” She smiled weakly.

Daniel checked her neck. “You okay?”

“Yeah.” She took a deep breath.

“You sure?” He squeezed her shoulder.

“Really. It just scares me. Brings back bad memories, that’s all.”

Daniel nodded slowly, understanding. Knowing the way she looked at him, what she meant. “Me, after the sarcophagus.”

“I barely knew what to do for you then, let alone if it would work. And I still don’t.”

“Hey.” Daniel said softly. “Carson has a plan, if anybody is going to fix this, it will be him. You just take care of the city.”

Sam smiled. “Thanks.” 

“It’s what we do for each other, right? I won’t let him hurt you again.”

“I don’t want you getting hurt, either.”

“I’ll try to talk to him. As someone who’s been there.”

“Just promise me you’ll be careful.”

“I will.” He pulled her into a hug. “I’ve really missed you, Sam.”

By the time Daniel made it back down to the infirmary’s hallway, he could hear the shouting.

“Where’s the rest of the enzyme?” Ford demanded.

“There is none!” Carson shouted back.

“Don’t lie to me! I heard you talking!”

“I’m not lying!” 

Daniel heard a gunshot, making him run faster.

“You’re not thinking straight, son.” Carson could be heard again.

“You’re all afraid of me!”

“We’re afraid of what’s happening to you, Aiden.” Teyla interjected, stepping towards him. “But Carson can help you.” She continued as she saw Daniel enter out of the corner of her eye.

“He would be if he gave me more of the enzyme!”

“Aiden.” Daniel announced himself, moving towards the scene. “I know how you feel. I’ve been there. I know you think this is the only way. But it’s not. Carson does have a way to fix this, to get you back to being yourself.”

“I am myself, doc!”

“No, you’re not. I know it’s hard to understand, but we are doing what’s best for you. So please, just put down the gun. Let Carson help you.”

Ford fired in his direction, Daniel ducking out of the way in the nick of time. Carson relented, tossing Ford two IV bags from the fridge.

“Don’t follow me.” Ford demanded.

Carson ran over to Daniel. “Are you hit?”

“I’m fine.” Daniel panted.

“I’m sorry I gave it up.”

“It’s not your fault, Carson. We’ll find another way.”

Teyla nodded. “There is always another way in Atlantis, so it seems.”

While they picked up the pieces of Ford’s attack, John kickstarted an idea to fake a self destruct. They could detonate a nuke just before converting the shield into a cloak, a feat achieved by the science team. Daniel and Teyla were back upstairs by that time, ready to explain what happened with Ford. She ended up connecting with the Wraith to convince them the expedition would destroy the city before they’d let it be taken. Daniel proceeded to report on the infirmary incident. An exasperated John tried to stop Ford, but he was beyond taking orders. Against Elizabeth’s best wishes, John headed after his officer. Clearly his effort wasn’t quite enough. As the team was celebrating a successful fake out, a jumper descended into the gate room, catching everyone’s attention.

“Can the Wraith detect that?” Elizabeth asked.

“I don’t know. But I can’t shut it down. The jumper’s in control.”

Sam clicked on her communicator. “Lieutenant, stand down. That’s an order.”

“Where’s Ford?” John ran up the stairs.

“Jumper.” Daniel replied urgently.

“Ford! Stand down! This is a direct order!”

“He’s not listening, Major.” Sam said solemnly.

“Where is he going?”

“I don’t know. But I don’t think the Wraith have sensed us.” Rodney replied.

“Well, that’s one piece of good news.”

“Yeah. I think they bought it.”

“We did it.” Daniel smiled.

“Good work everyone.” Sam commended her team.

“Thank you, Colonel. We wouldn’t have done it without you.” John shook her hand.

“You don’t know that, John. We’ll have to discuss your work back on Earth as soon as Daedalus can take us back, but for now, I’m handing the reins back to you and Dr Weir. After I give one more order.”

John raised an eyebrow. “And what would that be?”

“Go get some rest. All of you. You’ve earned it.”

Chapter Text

Once the Daedalus was repaired, Sam tracked down the group she was to take home for the report. At the top of the list were John and Elizabeth, along with Rodney, Carson, any other department heads, and Daniel. Anyone who wished for reassignment was also permitted. As long as they were on the vessel, Caldwell was in command, giving Sam a chance to relax and enjoy the company of her friends. As expected, Daniel was the first to find her after takeoff, as they both grabbed coffee in the commissary. 

“I never got the chance to ask.” Daniel began as they took seats. “How’d you convince Jack to let you take the mission?”

Sam sipped her coffee. “I didn’t. He gave it to me. Said I was the best one for the job, and that SG1 would be in good hands while I was gone.”

Daniel smiled. “Cam can take care of them just fine.” He stirred more sugar into his cup. “What’s that like? Two Colonels on the team?”

“It’s great, actually. We’re a team, everyone gets a say. But I get the final call. Cam respects that. Besides, he requested the assignment to work with us in the first place.” She grinned. “He was pretty bummed when he found out you left.”

“I’ll have to buy him lunch or something.”

Sam laughed. “Can I come?”

Daniel shrugged. “Might as well make it a team affair. I haven’t bought one for a while.” He nibbled at a cookie. “What about Jonas? Is he allowed off base?”

“Jack authorized it, yeah. He lives in Cam’s building. They get along great. Vala’s a work in progress, but then again she’s not a member of the actual team.”

Daniel raised both eyebrows. “Who?”

Sam chuckled, finishing off her coffee. “Right, sorry. Cam met her when he was stranded on another planet. She’s a pain in the ass, but she did save his life, which helps her case.”

“Still doesn’t sound like Jack to let her stick around.”

“She’s confined to the base. Besides, he didn’t have much of a choice when she connected herself and Cam with Kor Mak bracelets. Put 100 feet between them for more than half an hour and they both could die.”

Daniel nodded emphatically. “Sure. Of course.”

She laughed. “When I came to Atlantis, Cam hadn’t left the base without her in weeks. He’s starting to get pretty pissed. It’s been funny watching Jonas try to figure her out though. Never seen him so confused.”

“How does Teal’c feel?”

“He’s Teal’c.” Sam shrugged. “But he’s been respectful so far. Tolerating her like the rest of us.” She grinned. “She’s going to be excited to meet you.”

“I can’t wait.” He replied sarcastically. “Why am I here, anyway?”

Sam tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

Daniel sighed. “I’m not a department head, I haven’t been there nearly as long as everyone else. And I’m certainly not begging for reassignment. Is this Jack’s way of dragging me back home?”

Sam smiled. “Missing Atlantis already?”

“Well…. Maybe.”

The smile widened. “The meetings are also going to be about determining a potential new commander, especially for the military side. Jack wanted you to be around because he quote ‘trusts your opinion.’”

Daniel scoffed. “That definitely doesn’t sound like Jack.”

She shrugged, palms facing the ceiling. “That's what he said.”

“You sure there’s not a new General I don’t know about?”

“No. But it certainly threw Jonas off when Jack was in command of the whole base.” She chuckled. “Listen, Daniel. You’ve earned Atlantis, not even Jack can deny that. But you’ve known him longer than the rest of us, and certainly longer than anyone in the city. He knows you, trusts you more than anyone and knows you’ll give him your honest thoughts on everyone. He never said he wasn’t going to let you go back. He just wants your advice to help make the expedition the best it can be. And he might miss you, just a little bit.” She pinched her thumb and index together, the space between them barely visible.”

Daniel grinned. “I know the feeling. I do look forward to seeing everyone. Even Jack.”

“I’m pretty sure most of the people on this ship miss Atlantis just as much as you do. You’ll all find your way back.”

The three week journey on Prometheus felt like months. Daniel had been so anxious to get to Atlantis he could hardly stand the wait. But the trip on Daedalus was almost worse. He missed the friends he’d made in the Pegasus Galaxy. He was excited to finally see his friends back home after months away. Rodney was as obnoxious as ever. Everyone wanted to go back to the city rather than deal with whatever political nightmare awaited them on Earth. Some felt confident after their recent victory, others, like Kavanaugh, were rehearsing their speech to shit on the command team. The whole group was at least half stir crazy; Daniel almost missed the relative serenity on Prometheus. But at least there was Sam. They spent most of the journey reminiscing, talking about the new team, Janet’s new post at the Alpha site, and the doctor that took her place Sam was sure Daniel would get along with, no matter how much they all missed Janet. They had a spur of the moment SG1 storytime in the ship’s lounge almost every night, telling the crew stories of various missions, from Sam’s perspective of travelling to 1969, to when Urgo was stuck in their heads, almost every time Daniel thought he was done for, and of course the classic - Sam blowing up a sun. It made the days go by ever so slightly faster, kept morale up, kept most of them happy. It was all they could ask for, really. But still, they’d never been so happy to see Earth when it finally came into view. Sam and Daniel took up the rear of the exodus of people heading towards the mountain, where none other than the male members of SG1 were directing traffic.

“Carter, Jackson.” Cam grinned. “Welcome home.”

“Cam.” They said in unison.

Daniel shook his hand. “I knew you’d get back on your feet.”

“Took a while, but I sure did.” He smiled.

“Colonel Carter, Daniel Jackson. It is good to see you again.”

“You too, Teal’c.” Daniel locked arms with him in the Jaffa familial way before giving him a quick hug. “Same for you Jonas. I’m sorry about what happened on Kelowna, but I’m glad you’ve decided to rejoin SG1.”

“Thanks, Daniel.” Jonas grinned.

“Anything new with SG1?” Sam asked. 

“Well, Vala’s gone.” Cam replied brightly.

Sam pursed her lips. “And yet you’re still alive.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He replied, mellowing. “She sacrificed herself to save us.”

“Actually, there’s good reason to believe she’s still alive.” Jonas responded. 

“That’s very true. But she hasn’t made contact with us. It’s been nice actually. I get to sleep in my own bed.”

Sam grinned. “And not nearly die.”

“Ah, the connection was fading  by the time she left.”

“He still fainted.” Jonas quipped. 

“Yes, but I wasn’t nearly as unstable… Anyway, enough about that.” He clapped Daniel on the shoulder. “How’s life in Atlantis?”

Daniel beamed. “It’s fantastic. I could tell you all about it over some dinner. I could go for an O’Malley’s steak.”

“You paying?”

“Sure. Haven’t had to buy much of anything in a while.”

“You’re on, Jackson.”

Teal’c drove Daniel back to his house after dinner, drinks and a hundred stories. Sam and Cam had stayed sober enough to drive. Experience told them it was something that wasn’t exactly in Daniel’s skillset. Jonas’ neither, but he didn’t have a licence yet, him and Cam carpooled. Teal’c helped him into his bedroom, giving Daniel the chance to get a glimpse at his place along the way. Teal’c hadn’t changed much, leaving Daniel’s artifacts and pictures up, scattering in a few of his own. He’d left Daniel’s room untouched, other than washing his bedding when he knew Daniel was returning. He’d taken over the spare bedroom, which Daniel was sure he’d aptly decorated, he’d have a chance to look when he was more awake and less drunk. Instead he nestled into his fresh sheets, his own bed. Despite the fact he’d grown comfortable in his Atlantis quarters, there was nothing quite like it. He still fell asleep thinking about the ocean surrounding his second home. 

He woke hearing Teal’c moving about the kitchen, but it didn’t bother him long, he was quickly passed out once more. The next sound Daniel heard was the doorbell, loud and piercing, just as he’d remembered.

“Teal’c?” He sat up in his bed. “You wanna get that?”

The bell rang again.

“Guess not.” Daniel grumbled, yanking on his Atlantis fatigue pants and a random shirt he left in his drawer, jogging to the door.

“Sorry about the wait.” He said as he opened it.

“Not a problem.” Jack grinned on the step. “How you feeling, Danny boy?”

“Fine.” He shrugged. “Guess I got used to those 27 hour days. And I didn’t expect Teal’c to leave.”

“Oh yeah, him and Jonas go for those all you can eat pancakes any Saturday they’re both in town. He’s been passing on your driving lessons to the kid.”

Daniel smirked. “Teal’c is teaching Jonas how to drive?”

“Well, him and Mitchell. I don’t think Jonas likes it all that much, but he tries. And he loves the pancakes.”

“They’re good pancakes.”

“Glad you feel that way.” Jack chimed, holding up a takeout bag. “How does brunch sound?”

“Great.” Daniel closed the door. “You could’ve called first, though.” 

“I could’ve, yes.”

Daniel chuckled softly. “So, how’ve you been?”

“Oh, you know.” Jack emptied the bag while Daniel found plates in the cupboard. “Same old. I would’ve been by sooner but I’ve been busy with this whole Atlantis briefing. Which I actually want to talk to you about.”

“Right down to business?” Daniel plunked some pancakes onto his plate. “That doesn’t sound like you.”

“Figured we’d get the business out of the way, then catch up.”

“Smart. So what’s up?”

“As you know, we’re evaluating all the department leaders, most notably Major Sheppard at the moment. Many of us would like to have a higher ranking officer leading the military side, Colonel Caldwell is among the names at the top of the list. But Dr. Weir has adamantly defended the man. Says if we want a higher rank, to just promote him.”

Daniel nodded, setting down his fork. “And you want to know what I think.”

“That’s why I brought it up.”

Daniel gave a small smile. “Well, Sheppard and I haven’t always seen eye to eye.”

Jack grinned. “You and I haven’t always seen eye to eye.”

“I mean, true.” Daniel laughed. “But I still trust you with my life.”

“Well thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Daniel smiled fondly. “As far as Sheppard goes, he’s made some questionable calls, even disobeyed orders. That being said, he’s gained the trust of everyone on that base. He’s done everything with the intention of saving his people or the city. And he’s saved us multiple times already.”

“You’re saying I should promote him?”

“I’m saying you’ll piss a lot of people off if you put anyone else in command now.”

“Ok. Thank you.” Jack took a bite of his breakfast. “That’s enough business talk, how about you tell me about life so far in the Pegasus Galaxy?”

“So far? So you will be sending me back?”

“Of course, Daniel. I know how much you want to be there. Besides, having someone I trust on the inside is never a bad thing.”

Daniel grinned. “Well, I may have a story or two to tell.”

After another week of brunches, dinners, and sitting in on driving lessons (Jack was right, Jonas was taking it very slowly), Daedalus was ready to ship back to Atlantis. Among the first to board were Elizabeth and Lt Colonel Sheppard, along with McKay, Carson and Radek and Major Lorne, John’s new second in command. Daniel was in one of the last groups, giving Sam a chance to track him down.

“Got everything?” She asked. 

“Yep.” He eyed her tender smile. “I’ll miss you too, Sam.”

She gave him a tight hug. “Guess I got used to having you around again.”

“I know the feeling.” He smiled softly. “But I’m not ready to say goodbye to Atlantis just yet.”

“I couldn’t ask you to. Jack offered me a spot, but I guess I’m not quite ready to let go of SG1 just yet.”

Daniel took a deep breath. “It wasn’t easy for me, either.”

“I know.” She smiled. “Be safe out there, Daniel.”

“I will.” He replied, stepping backwards towards the ship. “I’ll see you soon, Sam.”

Chapter Text

Daniel couldn’t help but feel like he was back on Prometheus. He was anxious, he was excited, sleep hardly came easy, not with the anticipation of reaching Atlantis. But this time he’d been there. He’d had a taste of the big city. He was itching for more, which made the almost two months he’d spent away that much harder. He missed the city, the people, his friends. He was far from alone in the impatience, but he was one of the more modest about it. Rodney was consistently found streamlining coffee in the mess, complaining about the journey, attempting to formulate a plan to fix it all, to prevent weeks on the ship. John, still soaking in his promotion, spent a lot of time on the bridge, though Caldwell continued to insist they had everything under control. The other half of his time was deciding how he was going to try to find Ford, bring him home. Daniel felt that too. He had the Lieutenant under his watch, his and Teyla’s. He knew there was next to no chance of it being true, but he hoped he would be there when they got back. That Teyla would have helped fix their mistake, a mistake that wasn’t really one at all, he was out of their control from the moment he woke up. Elizabeth felt the guilt herself, even though she hadn’t really been a part of it. Sam cared, there was no doubt, but she left the team to continue the mission, her job was back on earth now. The three of them, and sometimes Rodney, spent many days contemplating his whereabouts, if he was even still surviving. They talked about the city, how they couldn’t wait to return, what research projects they’d start first. Daniel still hadn’t quite decided. It was one of the many thoughts bouncing around his head as he stepped foot in the mess once more, Elizabeth already sitting at a table- it was a new one every day- alone, until she waved him over. 

“You’re up late.” She commented as he eased onto the bench. 

“Yeah… nothing new, really. Just tired of sitting around my room.”

“They’re not the same as Atlantis, are they?” She smiled wistfully.

“Nothing quite compares to Atlantis.” He grinned. “The beds may not be big,”

“But they’re quite comfortable, aren’t they?.”

“Yeah.” He nodded, surprised that somebody agreed with him.

“I was shocked too, honestly.”

“What’s shocking, now?” John strolled in smugly. “Sorry, were you two trying to gossip without me?”

“Of course not.” Elizabeth grinned. “What are you doing up?”

John shrugged. “Couldn’t sleep. Must be the burden of command, since my promotion.”

Daniel shook his head. “It’s been a month, Sheppard. How long are you going to bring it up in most conversations?”

“Give me some credit, Doc. There’s a lot of people that didn’t see me getting past Captain.” John smiled. "I heard you stuck your neck out for me though. I appreciate it."

"All I said was the city would have a hard time accepting a new commander at this point. And that you had saved us a few times."

"You earned it, John." Elizabeth assured him.

"Either way, I’m grateful for everyone's support." John sat at the table. "So what were you two discussing anyway?"

"The beds in Atlantis." Daniel replied casually.

"Oh yeah." John chuckled. "They sure beat the ones on this ship, oddly enough."

"The sounds of the ocean also helps." Daniel replied. "I wasn't really expecting to get all that used to it."

"Just a few more days, boys." Elizabeth smiled warmly. "We can do it."

They clinked their mugs together to Atlantis as an airman interrupted them.

"Colonel Sheppard, Dr Weir. There's a problem in the control room.”

The trio followed him out, arriving on scene to find Carson attempting to resuscitate Dr Monroe, to no avail.

“What happened?” Elizabeth questioned desperately.

“I don’t know, but he’s dead.” Carson sighed, rolling over a gurney to transport the body to the morgue, never to see Atlantis again. 

“What do we know?” Caldwell asked, having been paged to the scene. 

“There was obviously a short of some kind.” John replied. “Circuits are charred.”

“Those things don’t have enough juice to kill someone. Doctor?”

“I’ll know more once I’ve examined the body more thoroughly.” Carson answered, wheeling the corpse away.

“Have you figured out what he was working on yet, Rodney?” Elizabeth asked. 

“Routine diagnostics. But there’s a camera glitch on the tape, right before time of death.”

“That can’t be a coincidence.” Daniel crossed his arms.

“Exactly. Colonel Caldwell is right, there’s not enough juice to kill someone, at least not naturally.”

“What are you saying?” Elizabeth questioned wearily. 

“I’m thinking some kind of isolated power surge, it would explain the camera and the door malfunction.”

“So when the door didn’t respond he went to the panel to override it, and it killed him?”

“Like I said, I think. It’s a possibility. I suggest dropping out of hyperspace to perform a full diagnostic.”
“I can’t authorize that.” Caldwell stated. “We drop out, we risk detection. We’ll be back in Atlantis in less than two days. You can do it then.”

Rodney was clearly irritated as Elizabeth followed Caldwell out of the room to negotiate.

“Will we be safe if we just avoid the room for two days?” Daniel asked, almost sure of the answer, but the silence was too awkward not to be filled. 

“I can’t really know that if I can’t find out what the problem is.” Rodney snapped, storming out in the other direction.

“It was a reasonable question, right?” Daniel asked sarcastically.

“Yeah, if those existed in Rodney’s world.” John quipped. “Let’s just hope Elizabeth can change the Colonel’s mind.”

Daniel knew there wasn’t much he could help with at the moment. He’d love to debate with Caldwell, but Elizabeth was hard at it and he wasn’t interested in getting between them, not with the awkwardness that stood between them, with Caldwell being the one that was up for John’s job. As far as Rodney, he always preferred to work alone, even if there was somebody who could help him. Daniel was far from that person, so he wandered to the mess for coffee, finding Grodin and Lorne. 

“Hey, Doc.” Lorne gave a small wave. “There’s a fresh pot on the burner.”

“Thanks.” Daniel nodded, pouring a cup. “Have you two heard anything about the situation?”

Grodin shrugged. “Rodney kicked me out 20 minutes ago.”

“And I’m just waiting for an order from either of the Colonels.” Lorne added. “Is McKay always that brash?”

“Absolutely.” Grodin replied. 

“Not sure that’s the word I’d use.” Daniel remarked. 

“Well you are the linguist.” Lorne replied. “What would you use?”

“I honestly don’t know.”

“What don’t you know?” Rodney blurted, running into the room. “Never mind. Have any of you seen Colonel Caldwell?”

“...No.” Lorne responded. “What is it, Doctor?”

“I have evidence that Dr Monroe's death wasn’t an accident.”

“Are you sure?” Daniel asked.
Rodney glared briefly, almost making Lorne laugh. “The camera glitch was a full 30 seconds after the power surge. Means it wasn’t caused by the power spike.”

“Is there anything else?” Grodin questioned. 

“He was in the process of enabling security protocols designed to detect and shut down corrupted systems, but he was killed before he could finish.”

“Hold on.” Lorne stood up. “You’re saying there’s a problem with the ship and somebody killed him to cover it up.”

“I’m saying there’s definitely more than random malfunctions going on here.”

“I’ll page the Colonel.”

Things got worse before they got better, the expedition losing Lindstrom after he escaped to the airlock after a coolant leak. He found himself trapped before it opened, sucking him into space as the team watched helplessly. Rodney managed to survive the coolant leak, escaping to the hallway instead. Carson checked him over, just to be sure, but as usual, Rodney was right. He was fine. 

“I guess this confirms these aren’t random glitches.” Caldwell stated.

Rodney nodded, sitting up. “We were trying to find the source of the power spike. Lindstrom had something. He was just about to show me when the leak happened.”

“Who else knew you were there?”

“Nobody knew we were in that exact room at that exact second.”

“Maybe they got into the security system to keep tabs on the investigation.” John suggested. 

“How many people have the tech skills to pull this off?” Caldwell asked.

“Almost everybody. That’s what happens when you assemble a team of brilliant scientists.” Rodney boasted. 

“You can’t seriously think it’s one of our people?” Daniel questioned. 

“I agree with Daniel.” Elizabeth replied. “Is it possible there’s an intruder? Hibernating wraith can avoid the life signs detection.”

“She’s right.” John nodded. “We’ve seen it before.”

“I think the decontamination sweep on Earth would’ve found something.” Rodney frowned.

Caldwell nodded, turning to an airman. “I want all civilians confined to quarters, as of this moment. Present company excluded, except for Dr Jackson.”

“I’m sorry?” Daniel demanded.

“Daniel isn’t our guy.” Rodney scoffed. “He’s on the short list of people without the technical skill.”

“Thank you, I think.” Daniel chided. “Besides, many of those civilians could be helpful.”

“I understand that, but quite frankly I can only trust the people currently in this room. Drs McKay and Grodin have proven they can handle this. And I want you and Major Lorne on security to keep the civilians contained, thank you.”

“Yes, sir.” Lorne responded, leading the way as Daniel angrily marched behind him. The walk to quarters was silent until Lorne started giving the orders, with Daniel explaining the situation alongside him. None of them seemed to be happy, but they complied, all the doors shutting while Daniel and Lorne slid against the wall on opposite sides of the hall. Lorne took a breath, looking in Daniel’s direction.

“I don’t like this any more than you do, Doc. But he’s in charge here, whether we like it or not.”

“I know that.” Daniel sighed. “I get that he doesn’t trust them, he doesn’t know them, but we do. There has to be an explanation other than one of our people did this.”

“He’ll learn. I’m sure I don’t have to remind you you didn’t trust me.”

Daniel smiled. “That was a long time ago.”

“I know.” Lorne grinned. “But you still have that same fight for what you believe in, even taking on the mission commanders.”

“Is that supposed to be a compliment?” Daniel raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah. You earned a lot of respect from all of us on that mission with the Unas.”

“Thanks.” Daniel nodded appreciatively. 

“I know you’re not just the guy that bitched that I moved the artifacts like some snob.” Lorne grinned. “McKay on the other hand…”

Daniel chuckled. “He’s good at his job, but I can’t promise you’ll get used to that.”

“I almost hope I don’t.” Lorne smirked.

“Fair enough.” Daniel replied. “Atlantis is lucky to have you, Major.”

Lorne shrugged. “They’re luckier to have you.”

The security team was only given brief updates, enough to know that there was a Wraith virus in the system Rodney guessed was intended to fly them straight to the Wraith, but he was working on a way to get rid of it. Daniel and Lorne stayed where they were, chatting about anything. Daniel had hardly seen Lorne since that mission over a year ago. But he was kind, warm, respectful, furthering Daniel’s confidence he’d be great on Atlantis. He could tell the major was just as antsy as he was to be doing literally anything else, as the lights shut down, Rodney’s first attempt at a full system shutdown to eliminate the virus. It wasn’t ultimately successful. The backs of their heads practically smacked into the wall when they got the signal the virus had come back. Both were used to being in the action, fighting with their friends on the front lines. Not being there as their team frantically came up with new tactics on the fly wasn’t easy for either of them, even if neither was super technically advanced. After another couple of shutdowns after more near misses, stories they were sure they’d hear the full story on later, everything was safe. For good. Apparently it was a classic Sheppard move that ultimately saved them. Lorne eased away from the wall, him and Daniel eagerly knocking on doors, giving the crew the news. They followed the civilians towards the mess, most going for much needed food. Lorne caught up, patting Daniel on the shoulder.

“Well Jackson, looks like we’re getting back to Atlantis after all.”

“Was there ever a doubt?” 

“Maybe not for you.”

“Don’t worry, Major.” Daniel smiled. “You’ll learn pretty quick. Almost anything is possible.”

Chapter Text

Time flew once they were finally within radio range of the city. They checked in as soon as they could, Chuck was thrilled to hear their voices. Key members of Atlantis flocked to the control room as they heard about the near arrival. And as a surprise to nobody on the ship, Teyla was waiting at the front, ready to greet the team.

“Welcome back, Dr Weir, Dr Jackson.” She paused ever so slightly. “Dr McKay, and Lieutenant Colonel Sheppard. Congratulations on the promotion, John.”

“Thank you, Teyla.” John nodded. “I want you to meet Major Evan Lorne. He’ll be serving as my second in command.”

“I see. Welcome to Atlatis, Major.”

“Thank you, ma’am.” Lorne smiled. 

“Teyla, please. Teyla Emmagan.”

“Understood.”

“Have you made any progress on finding Ford?” John asked.

“Unfortunately, no.” She frowned. “But we have not given up hope.”

“I know we’ll find him. I was just hoping for good news after that flight home.” He replied. 

“I heard it was not as uneventful as you had hoped.

“Not so much.” John shook his head. Anyway, everyone. We should get settled. Daniel, Teyla, do you think you could show the new arrivals around?”

“I can do it myself.” Teyla responded. “Daniel just got back, he may relax.”

“It’s fine, I don’t mind at all. We can split into groups, we’ve got a pretty big crew here.”

“That sounds like a great idea.” Elizabeth responded. “Anybody just returning will still resume normal duty tomorrow, find extra time to relax while you can.”

“It is good to have you back, Dr Weir.” Teyla smiled. 

“It’s good to be home.”

Daniel’s tour was quick but thorough, detailing every room they knew about in as little time as possible. Everyone wanted to take their break, Daniel included. He started dropping members off at their new quarters, Lorne’s being on the opposite end of his own hall. He could’ve just went straight back to his own bedroom, but he opted to walk back to the mess for coffee and a couple of cookies. The coffee certainly beat what was on Daedalus, and cookies almost tasted better in Atlantis than at Stargate Command. With a content smile, he finally returned his quarters, not expecting to see Teyla waiting on his bed.

“Hi!” He exclaimed, letting the door close behind him.

“I apologize if I startled you.” She responded quietly. 

“No, no, it’s fine. It’s just that I thought I finished my tour quickly.”

“I guess I did as well.” She smiled.

“Clearly.” He chuckled. “So how have you been?”

“It has been a long couple of months.” She sighed.

“Tell me about it.”

“There was not much I could do in your absence, and the search for Aiden has been futile.”

“Well, hopefully with more manpower we’ll have more luck.”

“Yes.” She smiled hopefully. “Listen. As you know, Dr Weir has given us all the day off, perhaps you would like to visit the mainland with me.”

“I’d love to.” Daniel beamed. “I’ve missed you and your people. Hey, apparently Major Lorne has the ATA gene, maybe we can give him a quick flight to get accustomed to the jumper.”

“Sure.” Teyla nodded. “Why don’t you ask the Major, and I will clear it with Colonel Sheppard and Dr Weir.”

“Deal.”

They were on the mainland within the hour, John coming to supervise Lorne’s first flight. It was pretty seamless, just as it had been for John, easing them over to the Athosian population. John took some time to catch up with them and introduce them to Lorne before the two officers headed back to the city, with a promise Lorne would be back in the morning to “pick you kids up” as John said. The civilians saw them off, continuing their visit. Teyla excused them nearly an hour before they’d usually turn in, saying they should all get some rest, especially Daniel; he’d had a long few days after all. He didn’t disagree but could sense something was bothering her as he carried a bottle of Athosian wine. When they found their tent, he set it on the table, pouring two glasses. 

“You wanna talk about those long couple of months?” He asked as she stripped off her cardigan, leaving her in her sleeveless top.

“There is not much to talk about, really.” She sipped at her wine.

“Teyla.” He said softly. “I know you didn’t ask me to come out here just to catch up with your people. If that was the case you probably would’ve invited Lorne and Sheppard to stay when they were leaving.”

She smiled weakly. “Fine. You are correct. I have just been thinking about everything. The Wraith, Aiden… what you said to him about knowing how he felt.”

“Yeah.” Daniel took a drink, biting his lip.

“It was in fact more than just an attempt to get him to calm down?”

Daniel nodded.

“I was worried it may have been. You don’t have to talk about it if you do not want to.”

“It’s alright.” He shook his head. “I mean it was a pretty dark part of my history, and it’s a story probably better told by Jack or Sam, but it did happen.”

“It obviously wasn’t the wraith enzyme.” She tilted her head.

“No. The Goa’uld I told you about. They have this device called a sarcophagus. It looks kind of like a coffin, but it heals wounds, and can even revive the dead.”

“Sounds very useful.”
“It is. Pretty much all of us were saved by one at least once. I snuck around the enemy to heal myself once, shocked the hell out of the team when they got back to the base and I was standing there. But it turns out repeated exposure can have serious consequences.”

“Like dependence.”

Daniel nodded. “There was this girl, she saved my life with it. But she kept sending me back. And I was excited. I was starting to enjoy it. In my frenzied state, I thought she loved me. But I was being used. My team was getting pissed, they were stuck slaving away in the mines because her father had ordered it. Eventually I got them out, got them home to Earth. But I was determined to go back. Of course they weren’t going to let that happen. I got angry, violent. I had a gun pointed at Jack. And that’s when I broke. I remember coming back to my senses sobbing on the floor in some random room on the base.”

“I am so sorry.” She squeezed his hand.

“So was I.” 

“Do you think that will work for Aiden? Keeping him away from the enzyme?”

“I think Carson’s plan to wean him off of it will be best, but it’s definitely possible.”

“We just have to find him.”

“We will.” Daniel smiled. “We always find a way.”

Teyla smiled back at him. “I do not understand how you are consistently so optimistic.”

“It’s not easy.” Daniel sighed. “And I’ve really only grown into it since I joined the stargate program. It’s not as hard when you know everyone you work with is going to fight to the bitter end whether they are fighting the enemy or fighting to save you.”

“I have noticed as much. But I guess seeing everything the wraith did when I was a child makes it more difficult for me sometimes.”

Daniel nodded slowly. “We haven’t met an enemy we haven’t taken care of eventually. Or a team member we couldn’t bring home one way or another. It doesn’t happen overnight.”

“Nor over two months.” She muttered.

“Exactly. But we appreciate everything you did while we were gone.” He took in her troubled features. “Teyla, I know how hard this has been for you. The week leading up was impossibly difficult, with your visions, everything you learned. I’m sorry we had to leave so suddenly. I’m sorry I had to leave.”

“It was not your choice. But I am glad you were able to see your friends again.”

“I’m glad I was able to come back.” He said softly.

“As am I.” She clasped his hands in hers. “Daniel, you have been a great help to me facing my true self. All those late nights. I never took a chance to thank you.”

“There’s no need.”

“I disagree. I mean, our team is wonderful, I would put my life on the line for every single one of them. But you are the one who truly listened, who understood.”

“You’ve listened to me, too.”

Teyla nodded, bowing her head to his. “I think I missed you more than I expected to.”

“I know how you feel.”

She tilted her head back up. “Thank you for understanding me.” She pulled towards him, giving him a soft kiss.

Daniel blinked, eyes meeting hers.

“I apologize if-”

“No, it’s fine.” He grinned, returning with his own kiss. She beamed back at him, polishing off her wine. He emptied his glass, taking her hand. They had two beds in their tent, but they only needed one.

Teyla was the first to wake in the morning. She sat up, clutching the blankets to her chest. She smiled to herself, the night they had replaying in her head. It was a night she never expected, even after the kiss. She hadn’t expected herself to do that, either. She’d never expected Daniel to react the way he did, even after they made it to the bed. But it did. And she couldn’t deny it, the night was magical, the most fun she’d had since she joined the expedition. It just didn’t feel like them. That didn’t mean they couldn’t hold onto the moment, though.

“Morning.” His voice rose behind her, as he sat up with her.

“Good morning.” She smiled. “How did you sleep?”

“Great.” He grinned. “Best night in a while.”

“I agree.” She said solemnly.

“So what’s wrong?” He set a hand on her shoulder. “You think last night was a mistake, don’t you?”

“Of course not. It’s just…”

“It’s not us.”

“Precisely.”

“You’re absolutely right.” He nodded.

“Do you think we had too much wine?” She chuckled. 

He shook his head. “I made that decision on my own. First time I’ve been able to in a long time. That means something, trust me. And I don’t regret it. I’m glad it happened. That you made me feel comfortable enough. And you know I love you. But you are right.”

“The love we have for each other is different.” She held his hand.

“Exactly.”

“At least we are in agreement.”

“We usually are.” He smiled.

“That is true.” She nodded. “I believe we will also agree we must keep this night between us.”

“Oh absolutely.” He replied emphatically.

Teyla laughed. “How much time before Major Lorne returns?”

Daniel checked his watch on the table. “Oh crap. Half an hour.”

“It takes nearly 20 to get back to the clearing.”

“Yeah.” Daniel exhaled. “Guess the party’s over.”

They said a quick goodbye to her people, jogging up to the jumper in the nick of time.

“There you are.” Grodin exclaimed. “I was beginning to wonder if I’d have to call for backup.”

“Morning Peter.” Daniel plopped into one of the back two seats, Teyla taking the other. “I thought Lorne was coming.”

“He was sent on his first assignment supervising the science team instead. You’re stuck with me. Now I don’t have to send you two to the infirmary for a hangover IV, do I?”

“We slept late, that is all.” Teyla assured him.

“You try running from the tents to here and let me know how you feel.” Daniel sniped.

“No need, Doctor, I know it’s quite the distance.”

“Where did Major Lorne and the team go?” Teyla asked.

“Way to change the subject, Teyla” Grodin grinned. “P3M-736. Figured it would be a routine one to warm up with. But it hasn’t worked out that way. You two are to report to Elizabeth’s office when we get back.”

“Are they alright?”

“Yes, but they found several dead wraith.”

“How were they killed?”

“I’m not entirely sure, it was just coming through as I left. I’m sure we’ll all find out.”

“Vacation’s definitely over now.” Daniel leaned back into his chair. “But it’s still good to be back.”

Chapter Text

The flight back to the city was short as always, feeling even shorter with the fact that the return to duty was in sight. They docked in the jumper bay, jogging down the stairs. Elizabeth’s office was full, with her, John, Lorne, and Carson in a serious discussion, one Teyla and Daniel were ready to walk into. 

“Hope you two are well rested.” John greeted them.

“We are. And we are sorry if we are late.” Teyla responded. 

“No worries, you’re just in time. Ready to gear up?”

“Why, what do we have?” Daniel asked. 

“A potential lead on Ford.”

“Where?”

“P3M-736.” Lorne answered. “We came across a dead wraith. And according to Dr Beckett, the enzyme sac has been removed. Believe me, the scene wasn’t pretty.”

“I know, Major.” Teyla answered. 

“What’s going on?” Rodney suddenly appeared in the doorway.

“What, did you sleep in too?” Daniel snarked.

“I wish.” Rodney scoffed. “I was just in the middle of-”

“P3M-736.” Elizabeth interrupted. “A dead wraith, potentially killed by Ford.”

“He may still be there. We have to move.” John added.

“Wait a second.. 736?” Rodney stammered. “The UV index there is close to 1000.”

“Pack your sunscreen. Everybody be ready in 10 minutes.”

Rodney tried to form a protest, but none of them were about to stick around for it.

When they arrived on the planet, Lorne was the first out or the jumper, talking to his men he left to guard the gate. Daniel watched as Rodney started applying some sort of cream to his face just as John stepped out of the cockpit.

“I thought vacation was over. Why does it smell like I’m on one?” John asked. 

“Probably whatever cocoa butter situation Rodney has going on.” Daniel answered based on what he could smell, arms crossed.

John raised an eyebrow at Rodney. “Strong enough to smell you from a mile away.”

“Please. Like they won’t notice your Aqua Velva just as fast.” Rodney sniped back.

“It’s dark out.” John stated.

“And it’s raining.” Daniel added.

“That won’t stop the radiation.” Rodney groaned.

“It won’t kill us, McKay.” Lorne said as the team exited the jumper.

“Just let him have it, Major.” Daniel mumbled. 

“I can hear you, you know.” Rodney glared.

“Alright, kids.” John ordered. “Teyla, you’re with me. Coughlin, you’re with Billick. Reed and Sherman watch the gate. Lorne, Daniel, you get Rodney.”

“Perfect.” Daniel replied sarcastically. 

“Lucky us.” Lorne added. 

“You guys should try this.” Rodney eagerly held out the sunscreen. “It’s SPF 100.”

“100?” Lorne looked skeptical.

“I make it myself. You can’t buy this kind of protection. It’s also waterproof.”

“Great.” Lorne mumbled, him and Daniel heading out of the jumper ahead of Rodney. “And I used to think you were a handful.”

Daniel chuckled. “Yeah… Welcome to the team, Major.”

Half an hour later, it was still dark, they were still in a random forest, and Rodney still reeked of cocoa butter. It could be a worse smell, Daniel thought. But it didn’t help that it was paired with Rodney’s continuous chatter. 

“So, Major.” Rodney continued on. “What kind of training do you guys have to go through to get this sort of mission?”

“You guys?” Lorne looked back at him. 

“You know, Air Force, Army, Navy, the likes.”

“Right. And by this sort of mission, you mean hunting one of our own, highly skilled weapons officers hopped up on Wraith drugs in the middle of the night?”

“Yeah.”

“Yeah, I skipped that class in Major school.”

“That’s what I was afraid of.”

“But, good news is, I have two people here Ford will recognize. I was hoping he’d recognize a friendly face and turn himself in.”

“Me?” Rodney asked incredulously. 

“Or Dr Jackson. Calm down, McKay.”

“You weren’t there last time, Major.” Daniel sighed. “It might be easier said than done.”

“I understand that, Doc. But I still think you’ll have a better shot than I will or bringing him in willingly. Unless you’d like to give me some tips.”

“It’s hard to say at this point. Maybe mentioning his fam-” Daniel was cut off as Lorne’s hand shot up, motioning for quiet, then to get down. 

“Sorry, Jackson. Thought I heard something.” He whispered. 

“You weren’t the only one.”

“Now’s the time, Doc.”

“Right.” Daniel sighed, rising back up. 

“Aiden? It’s me. It’s Daniel. We just want to talk, please. We miss you. Everyone misses you. We can help you.”

A figure soon darted out from behind some bushes, Lorne quick to pursue, radioing John. Daniel and Rodney followed behind, in that order. When he stopped, both doctors caught up, standing on either side. 

“We’re also in pursuit of the suspect. Where are you?” John came through the radio.

“Two klicks south of the gate? Where are you?” Silence was the only thing on the other end. “Colonel?”

“Stand by. Teyla’s been hit.” John responded quietly.

“By what?” Lorne asked. “Colonel… Sir, please respond… Colonel Sheppard?”

Daniel took a deep breath. “That can’t be good.”

“Damn. You think it’s Ford?”

“It’s definitely possible.” Daniel sighed. “He didn’t seem like Teyla’s condition was too dire, hopefully that’s a good thing.” But his stomach still twisted.

“Yeah, hopefully.” Lorne began to walk again. “We have to go update Dr Weir.”

The group jogged up to the jumper, Rodney sitting on one of the back benches to rest while Lorne and Daniel stood in the cockpit. 

“Atlantis, this is Lorne.”

“We hear you, Major.” Elizabeth’s reply came a few seconds later.

“I have Drs Jackson and McKay. But we’ve lost contact with Colonel Sheppard and Teyla as of 26:30 Atlantis time.”

“The rest of the crew?” She asked hesitantly.

“Accounted for, ma’am. They’ve started the search.”

“Can you use the jumper to search from the air?”

“I’m afraid not. The forest is far too dense.”

“I’ll send another team.” She replied. 

“We appreciate any help you can spare.”

“Of course. Anything else you need?”

Lorne looked to Daniel, who shook his head. But Rodney suddenly appeared, making his opinion known. 

“Elizabeth. Yes, hi. There’s four radiation suits in medical storage. We’ll need all of them.” Daniel and Lorne only glared at him. “What? We can all take turns.” Rodney turned, returning to his bench. 

“Any sign of Lieutenant Ford?”

“Not that we can confirm.” Lorne responded. “We’re not even sure that he’s what we’re dealing with here.”

“Understood, gentlemen. Good luck. Bring them all home.”

“Thanks Elizabeth. We will.” Daniel assured her.

Lorne nodded. “We’ll wait for the reinforcements. Lorne out.”

Lorne briefed the new team of marines, giving his orders as Rodney suited up. The team moved out, Rodney stunned that nobody took a suit. 

“Come on guys, that’s just reckless. There’s four suits.”

“Suits that aren’t designed for moving through dense brush, not to mention potential combat, hm?” Lorne responded. 

“Daniel, not even you?” Rodney asked.

“Rodney. I’ve studied in Egypt and lived a year on Abydos, which might I mention, is a desert. I’ll be fine. Thanks though.” Daniel smirked.

“That’s just the thing! Do you realize how much radiation you’ve been exposed to? Because I’ve been keeping track of mine. X-rays, cell phones, that Genii nuclear reactor thing. That time last week when we flew dangerously close to the sun! I may have to forgo reproducing.”

“Funny, I was just starting to think that might be a good idea.” Lorne said dryly. Daniel grinned as he and the major moved out, Rodney behind them, putting on his helmet. 

“It’s so hot.” Rodney groaned barely 15 minutes into their hike.

“Step it up, will you McKay?” Lorne grumbled. 

“I’m going as fast as I can. Aren’t you hot?”

“Actually, I’m quite comfortable. What about you, Jackson?”

“I’ve been a lot worse.” Daniel replied cheerfully.

“Of course, we’re not wearing 50 pound rubber suits, are we?”

“I’ve gotta stop.” Rodney panted, taking off his helmet. “Ah, I think the fumes from the sunblock were getting to me. I just need to rest here.” He plunked himself onto a tree stump.

Lorne shook his head. “Unbelievable.”

“You don’t exactly get used to it.” Daniel replied. 

“Well, let’s just find Sheppard and return him.” Lorne skipped a beat, turning back to Rodney. “Alright. We have to keep moving.”

Rodney looked up at him. “Shouldn’t we be heading back? It’s been half an hour.”

Daniel checked his watch. “Actually it’s been 15 minutes.”

“Seriously? It felt longer.”

“Yeah, tell me about it.” Daniel mumbled. 

“You really must be a genius.” Lorne added. 

“Well, as a matter of fact… wait, why would you mention that now?”

“Well something has to have kept Colonel Sheppard from shooting you.”

“Very funny.”

“He is, isn’t he?” Daniel extended an arm to help him up. “But he’s right, we have to move.” 

Rodney was barely off the stump when Lorne went down, hit with some sort of stunner. Rodney panicked, frantically pulling out his radio, signalling to the other officers. 

“Rodney, please. We have to stay as calm as possible here.” Daniel said.

“He’s right, McKay.” Ford came out of the bushes, holding the weapon that had taken out Lorne.

“Ford!” Daniel exclaimed, still aiming his gun.

“Yeah. You guys wanna drop the weapons? Especially you, McKay. I know how you are with weapons.”

“Right.” Rodney replied, lowering his gun before Ford took it. Daniel had kept his trained, but began to lower it. 

“Great.” Ford beamed. “Now we can catch up.”

One of the marines tried to contact them by radio, but Ford switched it off, leaving it with Lorne’s body.

“We can’t just leave Major Lorne.” Rodney pleaded.

“He’ll be fine. Let’s go.” 

“Aiden, he’s right.” Daniel stood his ground, defiant.

“You can stay with him, doc. But I promise he’ll be fine.”

“Are you going to take us to Sheppard and Teyla?”

“I haven’t seen Teyla or Major Sheppard.”

“Actually, he was promoted to Lieutenant Colonel.” Rodney butted it.

“Really?” Ford smiled. “Good for him. But they’re probably with that caveman guy I fought off a while ago.”

“Caveman guy?” Daniel raised an eyebrow. 

“I don’t know how else to describe him, doc. But he’s a good fighter. I know where he has them.”

Daniel nodded. “Go, I’ll stay with the Major.”

“Deal. I promise I’m not crazy.”

“I never said you were. But we still want to help you. Carson has a way.”

“No.” Ford shook his head. “Not until I prove to you guys that I’m really ok, it’s better this way. Trust me.”

“Alright. Prove it, Lieutenant. Go find our guys, and we can all go home.”

“Yes, sir. Let’s go McKay.”

“Of course.” Rodney said nervously, following along. Daniel wanted to trust Ford, he did. But he was making it very difficult. He took a last look at Lorne, deciding to keep an eye on Ford and Rodney from a distance. They couldn’t risk losing another team member. 

“Jackson. Come in.” Lorne’s disoriented voice came through the radio. 

“Copy, Major. You ok?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. We’re in the jumper. Reed filled me in. What’s the status on McKay and Ford.”

“They’ve been wandering for well over an hour. No sign of Colonel Sheppard or Teyla.”

“But McKay is safe?”

“Seems that way. Do you want me to stay on them?” Daniel asked, receiving no response. “Hold that thought. We have eyes on Sheppard.”

“Any sign of Teyla?”

“Negative.” Lorne left the radio on so Daniel could hear. 

“What happened to you? And who's on the radio?” John asked, entering the jumper.

“Got hit by a wraith stunner looking for you.” Lorne replied. “And it’s Dr Jackson. He’s got eyes on McKay and Ford.”

John blinked. “And why haven’t you brought them back here?”

“Ford insisted on looking for you. I was going to stay behind to watch Lorne after he was hit, but ended up contacting Reed and Coughlin. I don’t want to fully trust Ford in his condition, for Rodney’s sake.”

“Copy that. Stay on them.”

“Sure thing. Where’s Teyla?”

“Long story. You all can hear it when I tell Elizabeth.” John began to dial the gate. “Atlantis, this is Sheppard.”

“Good to hear your voice, John.” Elizabeth replied. “What’s your status?”

“Daniel has eyes on Rodney and Ford.”

“They’re both fine.” Daniel added. “For the moment, anyway.”

“Lieutenant Reed filled me in on that already. What about you, Colonel?”

“Teyla and I were taken hostage by a man named Ronon Dex. He’s a runner. Teyla’s heard of them. He escaped Wraith capture but they implanted him with a tracking chip, so they’re never far off his tail. Truthfully, they could be here at any time. But he’s agreed to help us get Ford back if we help him take the chip out. Teyla stayed behind as an act of good faith.”

“Can we trust him?”

“Hard to say. But he’s faced off with Ford once already. He could certainly help us with that. And if he wanted us dead, trust me. We’d be dead.”

“Ok. I’ll send Carson. Is there anything else?”

“That’ll be all. Thanks Elizabeth.”

“Weir out.”

John turned back towards the back of the jumper. “Daniel, only intervene if there’s trouble. We’ll be there as soon as we can.”

“Understood. Jackson out.”

Daniel continued to watch from a distance until bullets started flying over Rodney’s head. Rodney was screaming back. From what Daniel could tell, it was deescalating, but he wasn’t nearly close enough to tell. He didn’t want to spook Ford if Rodney could get it under control. But Ford ran off, and Daniel caught up to Rodney.

“You ok?”

Rodney jumped. “Don’t sneak up on me like that! But I’m fine, thank you. Where did you come from? Where’s Lorne?” Rodney asked as they kept a steady walking pace in Ford’s direction.

“He’s fine. He’s at the jumper with Reed and Coughlin. I’ve been tailing you and Ford to make sure he didn’t hurt you.”

“Why couldn’t you have just stayed with us?”

“I told him I’d stay with Lorne. But I didn’t fully trust him. I just don’t need him to know that.”

Rodney nodded. “Yeah that seems fair.”

You’ve done a good job, Rodney.”

“It doesn’t feel like it.” Rodney huffed. “And in case you haven’t noticed, he’s come nowhere close to getting us to Teyla and Sheppard.”

“I know. But they’re fine. Sheppard made contact. They’re with someone named Ronon, probably Ford’s caveman guy. They made a deal with him to help us get Ford back if we help save him from the Wraith.”

“So there is Wraith on this planet?”

“Not yet. That’s in the long version of the story. We don’t have time for that. I’m supposed to be keeping eyes on you and Ford.”

“Of course, right. Good luck catching up to the guy.”

“Just try to keep up with me.” Daniel replied, jogging away.

They caught up shortly after, rustling through the brush. Ford turned, grinning. 

“Jackson! Was I right about Major Lorne?”

“Yes.” Daniel responded calmly. “He’s fine. So are Colonel Sheppard and Teyla.”

“They are?”

“They are. I can radio them if you’d like.”

Ford shoved them both behind a tree. “Shh. I can hear someone. Stay here.”

Daniel tried to protest, but Ford wouldn’t have it, wandering into the forest. As he had been for half the day, Daniel kept an eye on him until two marines found them. Ford immediately pulled out his stunner, knocking them both out.

“What are you doing, Lieutenant?” Daniel demanded.

“I can’t trust them.” 

Rodney aimed his weapon at Ford, Daniel reluctantly following suit. 

“Drop your weapons now!” Rodney ordered.

“Are you going to shoot me?” Ford was incredulous.

“Believe us, we don’t want to.” Daniel said calmly.

“But we are going to take you in.” Rodney remained fixed on Ford. 

Ford began to raise his weapon, but Rodney fired first. He hit his arm, barely making him flinch.

“Oh boy.” Rodney gasped, him and Daniel both starting to run. 

“What the hell was that, Rodney?” Daniel yelled over the sound of the bushes and Rodney’s gunshots to try to alert their team. 

“Well what did you want me to do? We couldn’t just stand there and wait for more backup.”

“Sheppard, what’s the ETA on your backup?” Daniel spoke into his radio. 

“No clue. We lost him after the surgery.”

“Surgery?” Rodney shouted.

“I told you. Later Rodney.” Daniel gasped. “Well we could use somebody. Just follow the gunfire. That’s just Rodney.”

“Understood.” John replied. “Major Lorne also reported three Wraith darts coming through the gate.”

“Great.”

Rodney continued to run, soon being lifted into the air after catching his foot on a snare. Daniel ducked, holding his position hidden behind another tree. Rodney hung upside down helplessly as Ford came into the clearing. 

“Look at you.” Ford chuckled. 

“Yes.” Rodney scowled. “Did you set this up?”

“It wasn’t me.”

“Why don’t you cut me down?”

“No, I think I’ll still kill you.” 

“No you won’t, Ford.” Daniel came out from behind the tree. “Just come home, please. There could be a way to keep your abilities.”

“He tried to kill me!”

“It wasn’t our intention! We want you to come home, to trust us again. You can, you know that.”

“Not anymore.” Ford’s gun was raised when a man barrelled him to the ground, making his gun fire. Following the noise, John appeared, fixing his aim on the battling men. 

“Lieutenant!” He shouted as Ford reached for his stunner. “Don’t!

The wraith darts flew over them, Ford taking off after them.

“Stay with Rodney!” John ordered, heading after Ford.

Ronon climbed to his feet staring at Rodney. 

“Hi. Dr Rodney McKay. Could you get me down?”

“You must be Ronon.” Daniel smiled warmly. “We’re friends of Colonel Sheppard and Teyla. We appreciate your help.”

“Yeah. Ok.” Ronon grumbled. “Thanks.”

“Yeah, no problem, can I get down already?” Rodney asked desperately.

“Fine.” Ronon responded, bracing Rodney over his shoulder before cutting the rope.

“Thank you.” Rodney brushed off his jacket. “So what are you going to do now?”

“Your Colonel Sheppard offered a room in Atlantis. Wherever that is.”

“You’ll like it.” Daniel smiled. “Come on, maybe you can explain everything that happened today to Rodney here so I don’t have to.”

Ronon glanced down at him as they began towards the jumper. “Good luck with that.”

Chapter Text

When they returned to the city, they did have someone in tow. It just wasn’t the one everyone in the city was hoping for, or expecting. John explained how Ford got away, almost like he wanted to be picked up by the Wraith dart. Elizabeth was disappointed, Caldwell was borderline pissed. But neither of them could do anything to change the situation or ease anyone’s pain; especially John’s. Instead they all greeted Ronon, who was surprisingly complicit in coming back to the city. They kept him guarded even though he assured them he had no desire to escape, and even if he did, they couldn’t stop him. Daniel was interested in getting to know him, but knew he wasn’t going to be very open, maybe not even friendly. Daniel decided other times would be better for that, leaving the new arrival to John. When they discovered his home planet had been destroyed, John readily invited him to stay. Ronon was given time to decide, understanding he’d be a member of John’s team. He was left behind on the first mission, where they found a planet that had been culled, remnants of buildings still smoking. The teams were all heading back to the gate when a dart arrived, capturing Rodney and one Lieutenant Cadman, another one of the new arrivals to the city. Carson made sure John knew her and Rodney were inside before they shot it down. But it had to be done. They couldn’t risk the dart getting back to the hive, revealing that Atlantis had survived the onslaught after all. Sheppard and Lorne shot it down, leaving it crashing into the hillside. Daniel watched as Carson tried to help the wraith that was steering the thing, but the enemy was shot down by the marines, citing the fact he was reaching for the self-destruct. With no immediate easy way to free their people, John called for Radek. The doctor arrived, nervous as he was the day he left Stargate Command for Atlantis. Daniel smiled to himself, remembering the exact face on the doctor over a year ago. John gave him some reassurance that they weren’t in danger of another Wraith attack, which helped minimally. But he and Carson still came up with a plan to get their people free. Well, one of them; there was no way to free both of them, or know which one was which in order to choose one. But when they went through with it, Rodney appeared in front of them, immediately collapsing to the ground. He was sent right back to the city, Daniel, Teyla, Lorne and Carson as his return crew, leaving Radek, John and the team of marines to work at freeing Cadman. Daniel and Carson discussed her, neither knowing her well, but they agreed she was a lovely woman they hoped would be saved. When John returned, it was a false hope, but he had just left Radek with the team of marines, returning to the city for other things he felt required his attention more, things he could actually help with. The biggest one (literally) being Ronon. Daniel, with some downtime, planned on following him, but spotted Teyla leaving the infirmary. 

“You okay?” He asked.

“Yes.” She nodded. “I was just checking on Dr McKay.”

“How is he?”

“Not conscious, but Dr Beckett says he will make a full recovery.”

“Good, that’s great.” Daniel grinned.

“It is. Any news on Lieutenant Cadman?”

“Radek has made some progress, but no bringing her to safety yet.” Daniel sighed.

“He will find a way if there is one.” She smiled. 

“I know.” He smiled back. “How are you holding up?”

“I am fine, thank you. What about you?”

“Never better. Do you wanna grab some lunch? I mean at lunchtime of course.”

“Of course.” Teyla grinned. “I would love to.”

“Perfect.”

Daniel proceeded to spend some time in the firing range, watching Ronon with his stunner weapon. The man was certainly rough around the edges, but he could fight. Daniel kept his distance, not wanting to bother the new arrival just yet. More news came in about Rodney; Cadman’s consciousness was actually in his head, along with his own. From what Daniel heard around the city, Rodney was going crazy, and taking many staff with him. Daniel, of course, had been through a similar ordeal before, though his memory of it was minimal. He knew he should probably talk to Rodney, but they both had other plans at the moment, and Daniel wasn’t looking to skip out on lunch with Teyla. 

She arrived a few minutes late, setting her tray across from Daniel’s, already prepared chicken and salad meal. 

“I heard that Lieutenant Cadman is trapped in Rodney’s head.” She said as she sat down. “I can not imagine what that is like for either of them.”

“I can, unfortunately.”

Teyla tilted her head slightly. “You have…”

“I was the one with the people in my head. I don’t remember a ton of it, but I’ve seen the tapes.”

“I am sorry.” 

Daniel shrugged. “I survived. McKay will get through it too. Him and Radek will come up with something.”

“I am sure.” Teyla nodded. “And I am guessing you did not wish to talk about this during lunch.”

Daniel grinned. “How’d you know?”

John had just about had enough with the whole week. He was still beating himself up about how things went with Ford. He was working on integrating a new member into the city, to the team. And now he had Rodney being as annoying as ever due to some problem he wished he didn’t know could happen. After another trying update with the science team, he made his way out of the lab rubbing his face. 

“Are you alright, sir?” Lorne asked, falling in step beside him.

“I’m fine, thank you Major.” He replied tiredly. “It’s just McKay… and Cadman.”

“Yeah, I know.” Lorne gave a weak smile. “Has Dr Jackson said much about it yet?”

“I think he’s the wrong kind of doctor for that, Major.”

Lorne chuckled. “Not what I meant, sir. Just before I worked with him for the first time, not long after his… return from the dead, he had something like a dozen consciousnesses in his head. They’d take their turns surfacing. It was a huge deal at the base at the time. I guess Dr Fraiser played a big role in getting through to many of the personalities.”

John slowly nodded. “First I’ve heard of it. Seems there’s a lot I don’t know about our resident archeologist.” They turned towards the mess hall, finding Teyla and Daniel, going straight for their table. 

“Got a second, doc?” John asked hastily, taking a seat.

“What’s going on?” Daniel questioned.

“Lorne here mentioned this isn’t the first time something like this has happened.” Joh  aid pointendly.

“Yeah, not my finest day.” Daniel replied.

“Right. I’m just surprised you never even mentioned it. Was there anything that could help us fix this?”

“If you want me to talk to Rodney, I was already planning on it. As far as how I was relieved of the others, that’s fuzzy to me. All I know is they were implanted via the plant we were on and removed by the people who put them there, with the help of ours after Janet did some serious convincing.”

John shook his head. “So nothing that we have. Which is probably why you didn’t bring it up. Sorry, Jackson. Been a long day.”

“I know.”

“But promise me you’ll meet with McKay, try to keep him sane before he drives us all mad. Dr Heightmeyer isn’t making much progress.”

“I’ll do what I can, I can’t promise I’ll keep him sane though.”

“It’s hard to do that when he’s completely himself.” Lorne quipped.

“Yeah.” John gave an amused huff. “Good luck.”

Daniel really didn’t know what to say to Rodney. There was no way to comfort him. No way to truly help. But he had to try. He wandered towards Rodney’s quarters, hearing the yelling through the door.

“This is why it happened? Are you insane?”

Closing his eyes, Daniel knocked on the door. Rodney opened the door, rolling his eyes. 

“Oh, uh, not who I was expecting.” 

“You were expecting someone?” Daniel asked.

“No.” He shook his head. “No!” He said off to the side, looking back at Daniel. “That one wasn’t for you. But I’m not crazy, in case you haven’t heard.”

“Oh, I’ve heard. And I wasn’t about to suggest you’re crazy.”

“So what, you trying to be the voice of reason telling me to be more patient with her? ‘Cause that isn’t really working either.”

“Actually, I was just checking in, as a friend. A friend that’s been there.”

“That’s what he said.” Rodney seethed at the voice in his head. “I’m sorry.”

Daniel gave him a small sympathetic smile.

“You know what this is like.” He pointed angrily to his brain.

“Consider yourself lucky you still have control. I think I was in control for a whole 30 seconds of the ordeal.”

“Lucky, huh?”

“I know, bad choice of words. I just thought if you wanted to talk, or some help.”

“Radek is trying to help, but thanks.” Rodney brushed past him into the hall, stopping and turning back. “Daniel?”

“Yeah?”

“Thank you. For the thought. I do appreciate it, friend to friend. I’m sorry if I came off harshly.”

“Hasn’t stopped you before, Rodney.” Daniel grinned.

“Ok, fair point.” Rodney scoffed. “Anyway, maybe I could use a drink or two and a talk with a friend who gets it… after I get her the hell out.”

Daniel smiled and nodded. “Sounds like a plan.”

Daniel continued into the gym, watching Ronon giving the marines fighting tips. He could only imagine what a sparring match between him and Teal’c would look like. When Ronon spotted him, he stopped, focusing on Daniel.

“You here to talk to me?” He asked.

“No. Just watching.” Daniel shook his head. “Unless there’s something you want to talk about.”

“Not really.” Ronon responded, turning back to the marines, continuing the lesson. When it had finished, every marine’s energy exhausted, Ronon was the last out of the room, pulling Daniel aside.

“Hey, Doc. Can we talk now?”

“Sure.” Daniel smiled.

“What do you think?” About me joining Sheppard’s team.”

“Well, Sheppard offered you the spot, it’s completely up to you.”

“Dr Weir said he should’ve asked her first, she’s still thinking about it.”

“Elizabeth will get over that, she always does. If you want to join the team, she’ll accept it. I’m sure of it.”

“Do you think I should join?”

“I know I have a very good friend back home, one who joined our team after we met him on a mission. He joined us because he trusted us, and had a mutual disdain for the enemy. Well, actually, it goes a little further than that. My point is, we’ve learned a lot working with him, and it’s pretty clear to me these marines have already learned some valuable skills from you. You would be an incredible asset.”

Ronon only stared down at him. “So you think I should join?”

“I don’t think I could convince you one way or another. But you’re more than welcome.”

“Ok.” Ronon replied, maintaining eye contact. “Thanks.”

“Ok.” Daniel smiled. “Good talk.”

Ronon nodded, letting Daniel on his way when Carson came into his earpiece, saying they were just about ready to hopefully get Cadman back in her own body. 

“Are we sure about this?” Elizabeth asked Rodney as Daniel was entering the infirmary.

“Yes. Absolutely. Can we get it over with?” Rodney rambled. Daniel barely understood the plan, but he could see a control module wired up to the dart module, a crystal from the gate in the control one. The idea was that the gate rematerialized objects through the next gate, so the crystal in this contraption would have the same effect, so they hoped. Everyone stood waiting as Rodney stood in the line of the beam, saying his last words to Cadman. She took control for a moment, kissing Carson in case she didn’t survive. The moment was terribly awkward for all of them to watch, particularly Rodney who just disgustedly put himself back in the line of fire. Radek hit the button, making Rodney disappear, noting both life signs on the monitor. The next button sent them both back out, instantly falling to the ground. Everyone jumped in immediately, getting them onto gurneys to the infirmary.

When Rodney woke, the first voice he heard was Cadman’s.

“Oh no.” He groaned.

“I’m over here.” She grinned.

“Feeling better?” Rodney asked, relieved.

“Yeah.”

“Way to survive my worst nightmare, Lieutenant.” John smiled.

“Thank you.” She turned to Daniel. “I don’t know how you did it, doctor.”

“Neither do I.” He shrugged. 

“Maybe I could join you for those drinks to talk about our experience.”

“Hey.” Rodney scoffed. “That was my idea!”

“We can do a separate one if you’d like, Lieutenant.” Daniel smiled.

“Can I have mine now? I deserve it.” Rodney pleaded.

“I need to keep you under observation just a little while longer, Rodney. You know that.” Carson explained. 

Rodney groaned, sliding back into his bed.

“Relax, Rodney. I’ll make sure it’s all ready.” Daniel couldn’t help but chuckle. “The second you’re out of here, if that’s what you want.”

“Yes, yes, please. Thank you.”

“Just make sure you don’t get him too drunk.” John joked.

“Small supply, got it.” Daniel replied.

“Good.” John nodded.

Rodney groaned again. “Why are you like this?”

John grinned, clapping Rodney’s shoulder. “Because we’re your friends, McKay.”

Chapter Text

Daniel took both Cadman and Rodney for their separate drinks on the weekend, commiserating about the experience and getting to know the Lieutenant better. She was surely less annoying than Rodney had led them to believe, but Daniel was still grateful she didn’t ask about much of his personal life. She did bring up Abydos, which wasn’t shocking; pretty much every member of the stargate program did at one time or another. He was happy to talk about the good parts, but saved his sorrows for home with SG1, the people who really understood. And as far as Atlantis went, Teyla was the closest one he had for that. Cadman asked him about their team on Atlantis, the people in the city she’d be working with more now, especially Carson. Daniel supposed that shouldn’t have come as a surprise, not after the kiss. 

Rodney, on the other hand, mentioned Sam several times. Again, Daniel shouldn’t have been surprised. He obviously liked Sam too, but Rodney was just so… Rodney about it, and not in a good way. Daniel found himself nearly as uncomfortable as watching the kiss. But Rodney did pick Daniel’s brain about some more of the ancient tech and writings in the city, returning them both back to their element. It was very typical of both of them to fall back to business sooner rather than later. Overall, Daniel came out of the experiences relatively unscathed, apart from missing Sha’re and all of SG1. 

His next task was their next mission. It was meant to be a simple exploration, their first with Ronon. The addition to the team meant the main jumper compartment couldn’t fit them all, so Daniel offered to take the first turn in the back; at least for the flight there. He made his way to the front as they approached the planet, none of them recognizing anything. There wasn’t much sign of settlement, apart from a campfire that Ronon pointed out. John parked the jumper a ways away from the site, the rest of the approach was made on foot. 

“Definitely primitive.” Rodney commented, taking in the scrap metal strewn around along with the huts. 

“Some civilizations can appear that way, but they aren’t always.” Daniel replied.

“It appears they left in a hurry.” Teyla said. 

“Probably not used to friendlies coming through the gate.” John responded calmly.

Ronon headed for the fire, which sat under a pot. With no hesitation, he dipped the spoon in, tasting the mixture.

“You don’t know what that is! It could be their laundry!” Rodney griped.

“Pretty good!” Ronon said cheerfully.

“When you’re done with their porridge, why don’t we try the beds?”

“Want some?”

Daniel stepped forward, testing it for himself. “I’ve definitely had worse.” He licked his lips.

“Is it really that good?” Rodney asked.

“Leave it, Goldilocks.” John ordered. “Let’s keep moving.”

Except they didn’t. Ronon yelled at them all to take cover after the sound of arrows being fired at them. It wasn’t soon enough, as he took an arrow to his leg. He claimed to be fine as they returned their own gunfire. John yelled at the enemies, saying they could leave and that this certainly wasn’t the way to make new friends. They tried to escape, but the attackers wouldn’t let up, not until an unidentified aircraft came over them, using its jets to knock out the attackers. The team took it as a sign to get the hell out of there, Daniel supporting Ronon, despite his insistence he didn’t need help. After John closed the back of the jumper and everyone was secure, Teyla examined Ronon’s leg, Daniel taking the other chair as she stayed on Ronon’s side. The pilot of the ship, apparently a security vessel called Poros, asked for them to follow their ship back to the city. John readily agreed, making a comment to his team about that being how to make friends. They were certainly grateful for the fact they were mostly in one piece. 

“I sent a security team as soon as we detected your presence on the planet. We are sorry about what happened. The prisoners can be quite hostile.” A woman, Marin, explained as they met her in a courtyard on the other side of the planet. 

“We definitely got off on the wrong foot.” John replied. 

“I’m sorry, did you say prisoners?” Daniel asked.

“Yes, the island is a penal colony.” Marin responded. “The prisoners don’t tend to cause much trouble, as long as you don’t land there.”

“Does the stargate being on the island not affect your ability to trade with other worlds?” Teyla questioned. 

“Yes, we must be very self sufficient as a result.”

“Then why put the prison there?” Daniel asked, almost defensively. 

Marin smiled, leading them to their Magistrate, as he was better suited to answer the questions.

“You ok, Jackson?” John asked quietly as they took up the rear of the group. “You seem a bit tense.”

“I guess prison planets don’t really sit well with me. I’ll be as professional as I can, I promise.”

John smiled. “I wasn’t worried about your professionalism. You’re probably the best of us at that.”

They were soon introduced to said magistrate, Rodney immediately asking how they were able to develop their technology without the Wraith stepping in. The man explained that he didn’t have a concrete answer to that, but that the wraith were often satisfied by the prisoners on the island, not venturing any further onto the planet.

“I guess that explains why you put the prison on the island.” John commented, giving Rodney a look. Daniel merely crossed his arms, continuing to listen. 

“The island has been a penal colony for centuries. Its location has benefited our people.” The man explained. 

“Not all of them.” John replied.

“We promise, only the most violent criminals are sent to the island.”

“It’s a good crime deterrent.” Ronon said. 

“Crime is virtually non-existent in Olesia. We pride ourselves on being civilized and hospitable.” The magistrate replied. “If you’ll excuse me, I will return in a few minutes to give you a tour of our city.”

“Of course, sir.” John nodded as the man left the room. John looked over to Daniel, who was wearing a frustrated look. “Spit it out, doc.”

Daniel raised an eyebrow at Ronon. “It’s a good crime deterrent?”

“It is.” Ronon shrugged.

“You don’t have a problem with this?”

“That’s not what I said.”

John sighed. “It’s a means of survival for them, I guess.”

“That doesn’t make it right.” Daniel grumbled.

“No, it doesn’t. But we can’t exactly stop them right now, so let’s just wait and see what else they have to offer and then discuss it with Elizabeth.”

“Fine.”

“Something else is bothering you about this.” Teyla observed Daniel’s pained features.

“Not the first time I’ve seen a prison planet like this.”

“Is there anything you haven’t seen?” Ronon asked skeptically.

Daniel smiled. “Some days I wonder.”

The people introduced them to a mineral that they could use as a major power source, a proposition that excited Rodney most of all. John insisted on getting back to speak to Elizabeth, but the magistrate offered a private channel in their building. John obliged, patching through to the city. 

“You believe they wish to share some of this mineral?” Elizabeth asked after John updated her.

“They seem open to it.” John replied. “Though there is one minor issue in their form of capital punishment.”

“I’m sorry?”
“The island the stargate is on serves as a prison for their worst criminals.” Daniel explained. 

“So the wraith feed on the prisoners?”

“Exactly.” John replied.

“Talk about cruel and unusual punishment.”

“I’m surprised it works.” Ronon said, biting a piece of food that had been brought for them.

“He assured us that in fact only the very worst criminals were sent there, and it’s been like that for hundreds of years.” John added. 

“Do you kill your worst criminals on Earth?” Teyla asked.

“Some countries, yes.” Rodney replied. 

“Let’s not get into that right now, please.” John ordered. 

“We should discuss it if we want to trade with these people.” Elizabeth responded. “I want to know more before I agree to anything.” 

John ended the communication, letting the people of the planet know they were going to further discuss it with their people. They tried to head back to the city, but the prisoners once again began firing, shooting at the jumper, leaving John helpless to fly it back through the gate. It came crashing down, knocking them all out briefly. They came to quickly enough to still make a run for the gate, checking on each other to make sure they were alright. But their run for it was thwarted as the prisoners were waiting outside the jumper with their primal weapons. They were left tied up in one of the shacks, able to hear the prisoners testing their firearms in the distance. John told their captor their people would be expecting them back, they’d come looking, with far worse firepower than a couple cannons. The captor had none of it, simply ordering Rodney to fix the jumper, his incentive being a near shot with the stunner weapon. Rodney was pulled to his feet and led out, leaving the rest of the team behind. 

“Anyone having any luck?” John asked as they tried to loosen their restraints.

Daniel shook his head, watching Ronon. He was clearly angrier than the rest of them.

“Leave it to convicts to know how to tie people up.” John muttered, continuing his attempt. 

“When I get free, they’re gonna pay for this.” Ronon seethed. 

“When you get free, you get us free.” John demanded. “Let them find out we’re gone after we’re gone.”

“You think I’m going to let them get away with this?”

“Get away are the operative terms there.”

“After I kill him.”

“Killing him isn’t going to help us!” Daniel exclaimed.

“You don’t have to participate, Jackson. I can take care of it.”

“Daniel’s right.” John spoke with a frustrated tone. “That’s the kind of thinking that will get us killed.”

Ronon leaned against his post. “Maybe if you’d returned fire.”

“The weapons systems were damaged.”

“If you say so.”

“I do. And now I’m saying knock it off.”

“Is that an order?”

John huffed. “I am tied up, beat up, and couldn’t order a pizza right now. But if you need it to be, yeah. It’s an order.”

“Fine.” Ronon replied, finally calming down. 

Rodney was brought back several hours later by Torrell, their captor, one who ordered Rodney to choose a team member to be killed if he didn’t change his mind about fixing the ship. Rodney insisted it was beyond his capabilities, but the captor wouldn’t listen. Torrell told him he’d give him some time to choose, leaving the shack again. Eldon, another prisoner, forced Rodney back to the ground. 

“I’d listen to him, McKay. He’s killed 11 people. Three of which after he was sent here.”

“11 huh?” Rodney scoffed. “You’ve got some catching up to do, if you’ve only killed one.”

“I told you, I’m here because of a mistake.” He replied.

“I’m sure that’s what everyone here says.” Ronon replied. 

“Well, some of us are. Only a few are actually murderers.”

“Are you saying they send all of their criminals here, regardless of the crime?” Teyla asked.

“It used to be that just the worst were sent here. But it proved to be such a successful deterrent that the crime rates dropped significantly, which resulted in fewer prisoners.”

“Which meant less food for the wraith.”

“So they lowered the bar.” John blinked, annoyed.

“Exactly.” Eldon responded, making his way out of the tent. Daniel hung his head, audibly groaning.

“Daniel?” John leaned as far as he could to see the doctor.

“Is something wrong?” Teyla looked at him, concern in her eyes.

“What I mentioned earlier. This happened to SG1 a long time ago.” Daniel replied, lifting his head back up.

“Oh I read about that.” Rodney chimed. “It was the first time General Hammond went off world.”

“That’s true. But that didn’t actually work. We escaped the prison with the help of a woman, who gave us a story very similar to that one. And she turned out to be widely known as the destroyer of worlds. Who got free because of us.”

“I read that too.” Rodney responded nonchalantly. 

“You do not think we can trust him?” Teyla asked.

“I want to, believe me.” Daniel sighed. “But past experience tells me we have to be wary.”

“But if he’s telling the truth…” John began. 

“I know, I know. You see my problem?”

“I do.” John replied calmly. “But I also know there’s a slim chance of us actually getting out of this one on our own. If he does come to our side, we can cross the other bridge if and when we come to it. Understood?”

Daniel nodded. “Understood.”

Ronon was continuing to fight his bindings. “I think I almost got it.”

John looked at his bloody wrists. “Easy, Chewie. You’re gonna cut your hands off.”

“The more we fight, the tighter they become.” Teyla added.

“You need something like this.” Eldon returned with a knife.

He was ready to cut them free, offering a deal. He’d help them escape if they’d fix the jumper and let him escape with them.

“He said he couldn’t fix the ship!” Daniel exclaimed, hoping it would help them make a promise he wasn’t eager to make.

“I know McKay can. I saw it in his eyes when he was trying earlier.”

“No, no. Dr Jackson is right.” Rodney stammered. “It’s beyond repair.”

“You’re a terrible liar, Rodney.” John glared.

“I won’t be able to fix the ship to fly us out of here, but I may be able to get enough power from the secondary systems to power the DHD to escape on foot. It’s a long shot at best.”

“Sounds like a plan.” John smiled. “Get us out of here.”

Eldon finally cut them free, but they quickly discovered the prisoners had their weapons. Getting past them would be next to impossible, even with Ronon’s determination. The gate activated, briefly making them think the DHD had already been repaired, until a Wraith dart flew through. It caused the people to scatter away, and luckily the dart didn’t care about the team. It left the perfect opportunity to rush back to the jumper. There was a flurry of bickering between John and Rodney and a near miss when the prisoners came back for them, along with a Wraith dart. Rodney mustered up enough power for John to fire a drone at the dart, saving all of them, which helped their way with the people. Elizabeth came through on the radio, from her and Lorne’s cloaked jumper above them; they had come after all. When the prisoners finally willingly gave him his radio, John asked them to dial one of their backup alpha sites, letting the prisoners escape. Torrell went on his way, skeptically trusting them. They let Eldon stay with them, telling Elizabeth to dial the gate. The team escaped through the gate under Wraith fire while Lorne’s jumper remained cloaked, waiting until they got to safety before they went through, leaving the village to the hands of the Wraith. Elizabeth and Lorne found the team in the mess hall, enjoying sandwiches they had been long waiting for. 

“Is everybody alright?” She asked.

“Thanks to Eldon.” John replied.

“Yeah.” Daniel smiled, relieved. “It seems he was telling the truth. We could trust him after all.”

“Yep. We don’t have to cross that other bridge.” John looked up at Elizabeth. “So how did those negotiations go?”

“Not well.” She replied.

“At least they let us go without us having to shoot our way out.” Lorne gave a weak smile.

“That was about the nicest thing they did the whole time.” 

“So it’s safe to say that even if they do survive the wraith, they won’t be seeing any more of us?” John asked.

“That would be correct.”

“Sounds good.” Ronon took a bite of his sandwich. “Are all your missions like this?”

John grinned, taking a sip of his coffee. “Only the fun ones. You get used to it.”

“You really don’t.” Rodney groaned.

“Give it time, Rodney. Just wait until you’re 10 years in.”

“Doc’s seen it all.” Lorne chuckled. “Except for somebody else like McKay.”

Daniel chuckled. “Yeah that’s an impossible task.”

“Ah, yes, you two are hilarious.” Rodney glared.

“Alright, gentlemen, Teyla.” Elizabeth smiled. “Good work today, regardless.”

“You too, Elizabeth.” Daniel replied. 

“Yeah. Way to get us out of there while we still could, you two.” John added.

“It’s the job.” Lorne shrugged. “But you’re welcome.”

“It was a good team effort.” Elizabeth smiled.

“It sure was.” Daniel grinned. “And that, Ronon, you do get used to.”

Chapter Text

Daniel wasn’t used to having much down time in Atlantis. What time he did get was often spent visiting the mainland or studying other ancient works in areas he hadn’t seen yet. This particular time came after a visit to Doranda, where they discovered an ancient outpost, one they believed held a weapon similar to the satellite they used to take out the hive ship during the siege. John returned with the science team, but there wasn’t much for the rest of the team to do. Daniel decided he would join Teyla on her trip to Belkan for trading purposes. He hadn’t participated in many of their actual trade negotiations, it would be a way to get more involved with one of their trade partners. He was used to the negotiations back home, it was about time he started in his new home. It helped that it doubled as a chance to take another trip with a close friend. They were heading down the hall when Ronon caught up to them. 

“Teyla. I heard you were going on a personal mission.”

“To Belkan, yes. Daniel will be accompanying me.”

“Sounds interesting.” Ronon replied. 

“They possess a certain disease resistant flax seed which would double the yield of our crops here. I intend to offer Athosian manpower to assist with their harvest.”

“Still sound interesting?” Daniel smiled. 

“Uh…” Ronon began, looking at both of them. “Atlantis is great, don’t get me wrong.”

“But sometimes you feel the need to go somewhere else.” Teyla smiled. 

“Anywhere else.”

“I understand.”

“So?”

Teyla shared a look with Daniel, who just gave a small nod. He’d wanted it to be just the two of them, but Ronon made a fair point. And maybe they could get to know him a little better. 

“Bring only weapons you can conceal.” Teyla instructed, her and Daniel heading down the hallway. “I can tell you are not sure of that decision.”

“No, it’s fine.” Daniel shrugged. “Really. He’s barely left since he got here. And he’s one of ours.”

“Indeed he is.”

Their negotiation was less than ideal, Ronon getting defensive of Teyla when they wouldn’t agree to her terms, stabbing his knife through the table. They somehow got the seeds out of it, him and Daniel taking the bags while Teyla stayed behind to try to mend the fences. Daniel stopped in front of Ronon, turning to face him. 

“She had that under control, you know.”

“It didn’t look like it.”

“I’ve done a lot more negotiations. I know what she was doing. You don’t have any idea what was on the line there. Her people have depended on her for years. Both sides of any negotiation have people relying on them. Even back home.”

“They were taking advantage.of her.”

“Even if they were, Teyla is more than capable of taking care of it herself. She let you come out of generosity, don’t take that for granted.”

“Is that why she let you come?” Ronon raised an eyebrow.

“Yes. She didn’t need us here. And she certainly doesn’t need us defending her.”

Ronon crossed his arms, still holding the seeds. “You’re doing it right now.”

Daniel snapped his lips shut, thinking for a moment. “Backup can be useful once in a while..”

“Right.” Ronon nodded. “So, where’s the line, doc?”

“I’ll let her explain that to you.” Daniel shook his head as Teyla came out of the building.

“Is it your turn to yell at me?” Ronon asked. 

“I would like to, but no.” Teyla replied. “There is something else.”

“Here?” Daniel questioned. “What is it?”

“Apparently there are more survivors from Sateda on this planet.”

“Did they say who?” Ronon asked.

“A man named Solen. I was told he spends a lot of time at the bar.”

“That makes sense.” Ronon said. “Let’s go.”

Teyla shook her head with a small smile, her and Daniel falling in step behind him. 

They first stopped at the gate, taking the seeds back to Atlantis for later delivery to the mainland. Elizabeth gave them an update on Rodney’s mission. His first simulation had failed, but he was still overly hopeful. They wished her good luck with the situation, heading back to Belkan, this time going straight to the bar. They were directed upstairs, hearing a man telling a story. 

“I was alone, I was low on ammo, but I managed to take out three wraith guards and access the ship.”

“Liar.” Ronon said as he reached the top step.

The man turned angrily until he saw who it was. “Ronon?”

“There were two Wraith guards and you weren’t alone.”

The man pulled him into a tight embrace, turning to Ronon’s company after. 

“Teyla Emmagan, Daniel Jackson. Solen Sincha. We served on the same regiment on Sateda.” Ronon introduced them.

“I am honoured.” Teyla replied. 

“Pleasure to meet you.” Daniel shook his hand.

“It is nice to see you have found new friends.” Solen smiled. 

Ronon smiled back awkwardly. “I thought I was the only survivor.”

“Before the city fell, a few of us were able to find shelter west of the city. Over three hundred civilians joined us. When we came back out, we realized there was nothing left to salvage, so we left. All of us.”

Ronon grinned in disbelief. “Three hundred.”

Solen hugged Ronon again. “Drink! You are not alone!”

Teyla and Daniel sat at a nearby table with their drinks, watching Ronon and his friend drink far more than them, joyfully chatting for hours. The pair finished their second drinks in near unison, Teyla deciding to pull the plug on Ronon’s outing, her and Daniel helping him to a bed in the inn.

“Why did we leave? I’m not tired.” Roon asked, clearly drunk.

“I believe you have had enough.” Teyla responded.

“I believe I have.” Ronon agreed, slumping onto the bed. 

“Good night.” Daniel offered as they turned to exit the room.

“Wait.” Ronon pleaded. “There are three hundred of my people.” He said, emotion in his voice, one they certainly hadn’t heard from him. 

Teyla smiled, seeing him happy for the first time since she met him. “Good night, Ronon.” She said softly, closing the door behind them.

“You okay?” Daniel asked, watching her smile fade.

“Yes. I just can not imagine what he is feeling right now. It is very different seeing him like this.”

“Makes it hard to stay mad at him, doesn’t it?” Daniel chuckled. 

She laughed. “Very much so.”

“We should probably get some rest too.” Daniel broke the silence, squeezing her shoulder.

“We should.” She looked up at him. “Two beds?”

“Of course.” He nodded.

“We can just get one room, though, to visit. It has been a while since we have had an actual conversation.”

Daniel beamed. “I like the way you think.”

“You know, I am surprised you are not in a similar state as Ronon. I know how you are typically affected by alcohol.” She teased. 

“Very funny.” Daniel squinted at her, but he couldn’t help but smile. 

It wasn’t long before they fell asleep, little conversation had. But Daniel didn’t mind. He would always be comfortable with Teyla, even if their meetings consisted of them sitting silently or sleeping for hours. She was already up when he woke, giving him a warm smile and a coffee once he was out of bed. He gratefully accepted, getting dressed and taking the coffee out with him as they met Ronon in the town. 

“How are you feeling?” Daniel asked as Teyla handed him his own coffee.

“Fine.”

“Good. We should be heading back. Dr Weir will be expecting us.” Teyla responded. 

“Kell is here.”

“The one you guys were talking about last night?” Daniel sipped at his coffee. 

“Yeah. Solen just told me. He’s meeting with your trading friend. I have to see him.”

“You want me to arrange a meeting.” Teyla assumed. 

“After yesterday, I don’t think I’d have much luck.”

“Very well.” Teyla nodded, heading into the building they met in the day before. 

They met him soon after, exchanging names. Kell was hesitant, wishing to see the member of their party that still had his back turned. Ronon complied, revealing himself to the man’s surprise. 

“Hello, Kell.” He said sharply before shooting him in the chest, leaving him for dead. His men pulled their weapons, both Teyla and Daniel pulling out their knives.

“What the hell was that?” Daniel demanded.

“We all know who he was, what he was. If anyone believes he should be avenged, I’m right here.” Ronon spoke calmly to the men, who subsequently lowered their weapons. Ronon nodded, heading out the door. Teyla briskly followed, Daniel struggled to catch up, leaving the men with the dead body. By the time he found them outside, Teyla had Ronon against a wall, her knife to his throat. 

“You just used me to murder an innocent man.”

“He was far from innocent. He deserved worse.” Ronon pulled her hand away.

“I thought I heard you say he was like a father to you.” Daniel shouted.

“He commanded several infantry divisions on Sateda. When the Wraith came, he ordered thousands of people to their deaths just to save himself. He was a traitor. He was a coward. And I only regret that his death was slow.”

Teyla backed away slowly. “I understand. In your place, I may have done the same. But I know the others would not. Daniel here would not. We must not speak of this when we return to Atlantis. And if you ever betray my friendship like this again, I will not be so understanding.” She stormed off, leaving the men in her wake. 

“Say what you want to say, Jackson.” Ronon stepped away from the wall. “I know I crossed a line.

“I’d say.” Daniel snapped. “I don’t have anything else to say, I think she just about covered it. You’re lucky she was as understanding as she was.”

“What about you? Was she right that you wouldn’t do it?”

Daniel sighed. “I’ve made some questionable decisions in the field, been a part of some brutal attacks. I can’t say I regret any of them, but what you just did? That’s a bar I haven’t reached.”

“That’s a no.” Ronon started walking in the direction of the gate.

“I understand the anger. I understand that that’s what’s driven you for so long. I get why you were led to that decision. That being said, it was still a betrayal of our trust. Of Teyla’s. But we’ll be fine. So will she. It just isn’t going to fix itself overnight.”

“I understand.” Ronon nodded.

“Good.” Daniel smiled. “Now let’s get back to the gate. I’m sure Teyla is waiting for us, as is Dr Weir.”

They dialled the gate, returning to the sanctuary of Atlantis. Teyla and Ronon scattered, leaving Daniel alone, noticing John leaning with his back against the railing alongside the steps. Daniel walked over, leaving his bag on the step before joining John against the outside of the railing. 

“Welcome back.” John said curtly. “Sorry. How did it go?”

“We got the seeds.” Daniel smirked. “And got to see Ronon’s stellar negotiation skills firsthand.”

“Oh god, please tell me I don’t have to yell at him too.”

“No, Teyla certainly took care of that. But things might be a little awkward for a while.”

“I know the feeling.” John crossed his arms, pacing to stand under the overhang of Elizabeth’s office.

“Rodney?” Daniel asked, staying put to give John his space. John only nodded annoyedly. Daniel stood silent, catching some of Elizabeth’s berating of Rodney upstairs. “Did she just say she destroyed three quarters of a solar system?” Daniel asked incredulously, opting to join John under the balcony. 

“Yep.” John scowled. “I think it was more than that actually.”

“What the hell happened out there?”

“The system overloaded. The first simulation killed Collins. And Rodney feels terrible about that, I know he does. But he was insistent on continuing the project, learning from the mistake. He let his ego take control. Even as it was overloading the last time, he was sure he could fix it, positive even. There was no possible reason it shouldn’t have worked. By the time I ordered him to shut it down, which seriously shouldn’t have been necessary, he had lost control, taking out most of the solar system with it.”

“I thought our trip was messy.”

“He said there was more likelihood of him getting a nobel prize from it than a catastrophic overload happening. He was sure of it. Zelenka’s calculations from here were saying different. He tried to fight McKay on it, I give him credit, But McKay just wouldn’t have it.”

“You think he was striving for the accolade?”

“No… I don’t think so.” John sighed. “But if he would’ve just listened to one of us!”

Daniel nodded slowly. “So you’re down here waiting for your turn to yell at him?”

John gave him a contemptuous smile. “I’ve had my turn already. As we were escaping the planet. I don’t really know what’s keeping me here. Maybe I just wanted to hear him hear it from Elizabeth.”

Daniel chuckled. “You definitely succeeded with that.” 

John smiled. “I guess I did. So what exactly did Ronon do, anyway?”

Daniel took a deep breath, knowing he wasn’t about to reveal the cold blooded murder, even if John hadn’t already in a terrible mood. “He was just very aggressive in defending Teyla and her terms. He may have pulled a knife. He doesn’t quite understand the delicacy of, well, anything, but definitely not negotiations.”

John gave an amused huff. “He’ll learn.”

“Yeah. Just like Rodney will learn to listen once in a while.”

John nodded. “He’ll earn our trust back, my trust back. I know he can. He’s a damn good scientist. It’s just gonna take some time to get over this one.”

“I get it.”

“You know what might solve some of these problems? A nice bottle of whiskey I have in my quarters.”

“Ooh, I could go for a drink. Maybe even before they figure out we’ve been listening in on the argument this whole time.”

“Oh I don’t care about that.” John chuckled. “But let’s go anyway. As long as you promise not to get too drunk and pass out on my bed. I know how low your tolerance can be.”

Daniel rolled his eyes amusedly. “You sound like Teyla.”

John stopped in his tracks. “Don’t tell me you two are fighting too.”

“No, no. We’re good. As far as I know, anyway.”

“Good. Way to keep some part of the team together today.”

Daniel laughed. “Don’t worry, Sheppard. I’m sure the whole band will be back together in no time.”

Chapter Text

Things were a little awkward on their first mission, but it wasn’t anything they couldn’t work through. Rodney still had his confidence in his ability, Ronon his defensive skills, Teyla her strong willed independent streak, Daniel his book smarts and years of experience, and John had his authority. Apart from the odd moment of minor tension, all was right in their world. And when it wasn’t, Teyla would do her best to mediate. Luckily, their warm up mission had been simple recon, they had a little more leeway when it came to bickering and sorting out their problems. The next one required more focus, though. It had started as any normal mission, John flying them in, Ronon noticing smoke from the chimneys, Rodney complaining about the damp weather. They found a bar and let themselves in, conversing with the locals, explaining that they were merely travelers, they had no real business. The barkeep suggested they continued on their way, but the customers fought him on it, speaking of something called a Daimos they expected to attack soon. The way they described it, a creature in the forest that looked like a man but could suck life out of you, it sounded all too familiar. John sat himself right back down, and the team started explaining the Wraith. Teyla told them they were not just a myth. The patrons explained how they slaughtered all the monsters that had come down, but evidently one survived. John readily offered their help in defeating the one that remained. They figured it would be easy, one Wraith, if they waited until daylight, the five of them would have no issues taking it out. They chased it into a cave, where the young female ended up in a protective hug. Sheppard ordered the man, Zaddick, out of the way, but he refused. He explained Ellia was his daughter, Wraith or not. He said he raised her as his own, and that she had never taken a human life, a revelation that surprised Teyla most of all. He told them he was there for the Wraith attack, but she had been just a child, she couldn’t have been responsible. He couldn’t bring himself to harm her, so he brought her to the cave, away from the others, and had began experimenting with other feeding methods when she was no longer satisfied with typical human food. He convinced them she was not the danger, they should be looking for another adult Wraith that survived the crash. The team agreed, albeit hesitantly, taking their leave back to the city. 

“We might have just found something you hadn’t seen before, Doc.” Ronon quipped. 

“Well, considering I hadn’t seen a Wraith til about a year ago… you’re right.” Daniel replied. 

“Any of those bad guys in our galaxy ever have kids that turned out to be relatively normal?” John asked.

“Technically, but it’s a hell of a lot more complicated than that.”

“Of course it is. Teyla, Ronon, do you think there’s any chance she may actually be, I don’t know, good ?”

“No.” Ronon replied quickly.

“I do not understand how it is possible, but she does appear to have many more human characteristics than any other Wraith I have seen.” Teyla responded more calmly than her colleague.

“If Teyla and Ronon don’t think it’s possible, how can we possibly believe it is?” Rodney chided. 

“You’re a scientist, Rodney!” John exclaimed. “Maybe science can answer some of those questions. And if it’s still not possible, it’s not possible. So let’s just go brief Elizabeth, maybe Carson, and get some more opinions. Deal?”

“Different kind of science, but fine. I see your point.”

“Good. Let’s go home, kids.”

Carson proved to be very intrigued by the idea. Not only could it lead to some medical advancements, it could also explain a lot about Wraith physiology. Why else would they have taken the human digestive system in their evolution from the nasty Iratus bugs- bugs the team had apparently encountered before Daniel arrived on the scene- if not because they ate normal food when they were young? It was just a matter of time before that normal human food wasn’t enough and they found themselves graduating to feeding on, well, humans. Carson was quick to believe the drug making that process unnecessary was very possible, asking to return to the planet to run some of his own experiments with the girl and her father, to possibly advance his research into something he’d already been working on; a retrovirus that could turn wraith into human, stripping that buggy part away. Elizabeth agreed to his request, sending him back with the team. Ronon took him back to the cave where Rodney and Teyla had stayed waiting, while John and Daniel headed back to the village, trying to come up with anything to tell the locals. They wanted to help in the Wraith hunt, as another one of their own was killed, but John wouldn’t let that happen, not knowing they’d kill the girl on sight. They persisted, making their go of it anyway, to everyone’s frustration. Teyla and Ronon joined them in the hunt, but they were temporarily upended by Carson’s radio call.

“Colonel Sheppard, come in.”

“Go ahead.” John spoke into his radio.

“We have a new problem, apart from the villagers being out there.”

“What’s the problem, Beckett?”

“Ellia is also out there.” Rodney blurted.

“And she took the retrovirus.” Carson added.

“What?” Daniel reacted strongly, fighting to keep quiet in the forest.

“Why would she do that?” John asked.

“She must have overheard me talking to Zaddick. I told him it might be the key to making her human.”

“Ok. Well, we’re close to the wraith, according to Ronon. We can’t lose this trail now.”

“Aye. Rodney and I will look.”

The two groups converged soon enough, Sheppard’s team hearing the shots Rodney fired at the other Wraith, and Carson’s at Ellia, she left her own father for dead, and as it turned out, she’d fed on him in small doses to survive while he perfected the serum. They found the girl in the forest, where she swiftly knocked out Teyla. John ordered Ronon to stay with her. John knew Ronon would be the first to kill the girl, but they were still hopeful that wouldn’t have to be the case. When he and Daniel met her next, she attacked the colonel from the tree, forcing him to shoot at her. She landed directly on him, clawing open his arm. Daniel fired a shot, giving John the chance to roll away so they could both finish the job. 

“You good?” Daniel asked as they stepped back from her body.

“Yeah.” John nodded slowly. “Thanks.”

“Any time.” Daniel exhaled. “I don’t think she was going to let us take her back.”

“No, she wasn't.” John sighed. “Let’s get home. I’ll need to get this cleaned up.”

John didn’t make a big deal about the gash on his arm, even as they were wheeling him into the infirmary. Everyone knew he could walk, but Carson was insistent. The wound was serious and he’d lost enough blood to warrant concern. Except the wound wasn’t serious. By the time they got his arm clean of all the blood, it was gone, no sign of injury.

“Maybe the wound wasn’t that bad.” John commented as Carson drew his blood.

“Doubtful, considering the blood left on the ground on the planet.” Daniel replied, leaning against a nearby bed where Rodney was dramatically getting a splinter removed.

“Maybe it wasn’t nearly as bad as it looked.” John shot him a look that still had a hint of concern for himself in it. 

“There’s no evidence of any cut.” Carson sealed the blood sample.

“It sure hurt like hell.” John bit his lip at the memory.

“You’re sure the skin was broken?”

“Well, like Daniel said, there was a lot of blood, unless it was hers.” John shot a hopeful look at Daniel, who merely shrugged, unsure.

“The blood is definitely human.”

“It’s not mine.” Daniel quipped.

“Thanks, Daniel.” John shot back sarcastically. “Maybe it was a nosebleed.”

“That some kind of joke, Colonel?” Carson asked.

“Believe me, it’s not funny.”

“Alright, well give me some time to run this sample. We’ll figure it out. Until then, you’re both free to go about your day.”

“Thanks, doc.” John muttered, hopping off the bed. Daniel gave Carson a nod, following after John.

“You know, I’ve got some wine in my quarters if you want.”

John smiled. “Thanks, but no. I’m going to try to get some work done, burn a little energy. Maybe tonight, though. With beer. From my fridge.”

Daniel chuckled. “That’ll do fine.”

Daniel ran into John several hours later, who was taking a chance to spar with Teyla before Daniel.

“Hey, Doc!” John grinned. “We’ll be done soon.”

“Take your time, I got the rest of the day off too.” Daniel smiled, taking a seat on the bench. 

“Copy that.” John continued sparring, now with one hand behind his back, dodging all of Teyla’s defences until he had her backed against the wall. 

“You are showing considerable improvement, Colonel Sheppard.” She gasped.

“We’re off the clock, you can call me John.”

“Very well, John.” Teyla smiled. He stood in his place. “Should we continue, or are you ready to give Dr-” She was cut off as he dropped his remaining baton, pulling her towards him, giving her a passionate kiss. Daniel avoided watching that; he would’ve wondered if he was swept to another dimension again if he hadn’t known better. John pulled back, leaving everyone in shock.

“I’m not really sure what just happened.” John muttered.

“Colonel…” Teyla looked him up and down, concerned but still stunned.

“John?” Daniel stood just as John’s radio came on.

It was Carson’s voice. “Colonel Sheppard, please report to the infirmary.”

John blinked heavily, giving Teyla another look. “Are you okay?”

She gave the smallest possible nod. “Dr. Beckett will be expecting you.”

“Right.” John replied, turning to Daniel. “Sorry you had to see that.”

“Just go get yourself checked out, Sheppard.” Daniel said patiently.

John nodded with urgency, taking off with the radio. Daniel cautiously approached Teyla, avoiding contact.

“Are you alright?” He asked, leaning against the wall beside her.

“I am confused. And concerned for the wellbeing of Colonel Sheppard. But I will be fine.” She turned to him, laying a hand on his shoulder. “Thank you.”

“Of course.” He squeezed the hand that had slid to his bicep. “Come on. We won’t learn anything here. Our sparring can wait.”

Elizabeth took the task of delivering the news after they knew more. John was infected with the retrovirus that was in Ellia’s system, the one that failed to make her human. They’d hoped it would metabolise in his system, since unlike her, he was fully human. But when he passed Daniel later in the hall with a large purple growth forming where he’d supposedly been scratched, it was pretty clear that wouldn’t happen. They’d have a matter of days to prevent him from turning into something more similar to the bugs he couldn’t stand. Carson dosed him with an inhibitor to keep his cognitive skills as well as they could be, but that was all he could muster up on such short notice. Daniel stayed out of the way, waiting until the afternoon to further involve himself, still worried about Teyla as well. He’d even quietly asked Carson if it could be passed on without giving much away, but Carson assured him that wouldn’t be possible, it was more likely bloodborne. More comfortable, he went upstairs, just as Elizabeth was coming out of the office Caldwell occupied when he was in town.

“He’s still here, huh?” Daniel remarked, following her into her own office.

“Daedalus is undergoing some maintenance, and he heard about Colonel Sheppard. He’ll be assuming military command until Sheppard is back on his feet.”

“How is Sheppard?”

Elizabeth gave a weak smile. “Under the tough guy persona? Terrified. Can’t say I blame him. Carson has sent him to his quarters. He and the medical team are working on a cure.”

“They’ll figure something out.” Daniel tried to reassure her.

“Yeah.” She said solemnly. “For now all we can do is go about our days until they give us a game plan.”

“Right.” Daniel replied awkwardly. “You know how to reach me.”

Daniel really wished there was a simpler fix to the issue, maybe a Tok’ra hand device. But those were nowhere to be found in the Pegasus Galaxy, and probably wouldn’t even work if there was. Maybe a sarcophagus, but that was an even worse idea. It had turned the Goa’uld very bad, and had almost turned him once upon a time as well. They were on their own, but they wouldn’t need Milky Way magic, not when they had Carson around. It wasn’t long before he had a plan in place. But he needed Iratus bug cells to do it. They’d be used with human RNA to attack the cells from the inside to repair the mutated cells. Daniel wouldn’t even pretend to understand it, but he didn’t need to as long as it worked. He just wished it wasn’t necessary. 

Rodney knew where to go for the cells, where they could find the bug and their eggs. Lorne ordered the team to be ready in an hour. Daniel took the time to visit John, who was in his quarters. Daniel arrived outside the door, where a marine was standing guard.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, but is this necessary?” He asked.

“Protocol, sir. Just here to protect him from himself just in case.”
“And the city from him.”

The marine nodded, letting Daniel inside, remaining just outside the closed door.

John sat on the edge of his bed, back turned to the rest of the world. When Daniel came around to face him, he immediately noticed the changes. The infection from the wound had spread down his whole right arm, leaving his hand almost appearing to have claws. He wore a jacket to cover up the arm, sticking his hand in his pocket when he saw his colleague. His face was starting to show signs as well, the purplish tone creeping up his neck into his cheek. When he looked up at Daniel, he was almost intimidating, but still had some control. Daniel cleared his throat, remaining calm. “How are you feeling?”

“I’ve been better.” John replied, turning his head so the good side was facing Daniel.

“I can imagine.” Daniel offered.

“I’m not so sure you can.” John’s temper rose. “You weren’t there when I had that bug attached to my neck. Damn near killed me then.”

“You’re right, I’m sorry.” Daniel stepped back, looking towards the door as if it could help him find his nerve. He turned back to face John, or more accurately his cheek. “I should’ve fired on her sooner.”

John’s gaze shot right back to Daniel. “No. I was there, Jackson. It happened pretty fast. Don’t blame yourself. This isn’t your fault. It’s not Beckett’s fault. I don’t need you prattling around like that. I just need it to be fixed.”

Daniel nodded. “Carson’s working on it. He has a treatment plan, but he needs more Iratus cells. Lorne’s assembling a team to head out to one of the nests, we head out in half an hour.”

John sprung up from the bed. “I should go.”

“I don’t think Elizabeth is going to let that happen.” Daniel put a hand up, inadvertently on John’s chest.

“Daniel, I’m still lucid, and I can’t just sit here while my people risk their lives for the sake of mine .” He shouted, stepping around the bed. 

Daniel forced himself between John and the door. “You can argue with her all you want, but this isn’t your mission. We know the risks. We know what we’re getting ourselves into. But we’ll take care of it. We’re going to take care of you, John.”

John nodded slowly, meeting his eyes. “Ok. But I’m gonna take a walk anyway.”

Of course you are. Daniel said internally, externally offering a smile.

“But thank you for stopping by, I do appreciate it. Sorry I’ll have to skip out on the beer tonight.”

Daniel chuckled. “When we get you back, first rounds on me.”

“No, no. You get my ass out of this, everyone gets at least four on me.”

“Deal.”

John smiled, a hint of frustration still in his eyes. “Now if you’ll excuse me. I think you have a mission to prepare for anyway.”

Daniel arrived in the gate room a good ten minutes early, eyes on Elizabeth’s office. John had in fact made his way there, likely making his case to go with the team, but Daniel couldn’t hear it. He did see John shatter one of her glass walls in anger, but his body language after was completely apologetic, like it wasn’t his intention. John was still in there, but his control was slipping, albeit slowly. Lorne appeared alongside Daniel, staring up at Elizabeth, who gave them a stoic nod. They turned back to the gate, waiting for the rest of the team to go through with the mission to save Sheppard. 

Lorne gave the orders when they reached the cave. Teyla and Ronon took the lead with him, while his men Walker and Stevens took up the rear. Daniel stayed in the middle with the other doctors, extra protection for them. They all put their goggles on, beginning the walk into the cave. Everything sounded squishy and overall gross, which only heightened when they finally found what they assumed to be the nest. Knowing the bugs would protect the eggs, Carson came prepared. He pulled out a tool he had to retrieve the eggs, and poured salt water on the ground, the one thing they were certain the critters hated. One of the bugs started to descend from the ceiling, forcing Ronon to shoot at it, which only served to make matters worse. The team bailed, sprinting away from the bugs. Lorne ordered his men out, but he could hear their pained screams in the distance. Throwing a grenade into the hole, everyone fell to the ground, a chance to catch their breath. 

“That should stop them.” Ronon said, the first to get up.

“We’re not sticking around to find out.” Lorne replied, still breathing heavily.

“We can’t just give up!” Carson exclaimed.

“We just lost two men in there.” Lorne scolded. “I want to save Colonel Sheppard too, but if you need those eggs, we need another way to get them.”

“I know how you feel, Carson, but he’s right. We can’t do anything for Sheppard if we’re all dead.”

“Aye.” Carson sighed. “I’ll find another way. I have to.”

Elizabeth took the task of giving John the bad news, but his condition was only worsening. He was barely lucid, getting away from both her and the guards. She immediately gathered a team in the control room, Caldwell splitting them up for the search. Ronon and Teyla took one pair of marines, Lorne requesting Daniel and more marines for his team. Daniel readily complied, they’d cover more ground split up. Ronon and Teyla were ultimately the ones that found him, after he scaled a few walls. Ronon stunned him, sending him to the infirmary, where Carson induced a coma for everyone’s protection. Elizabeth sent the team to their quarters for rest, knowing she’d probably find them all huddled together somewhere, perhaps around John, in a matter of hours. Daniel managed to get a bit of sleep before he woke, still without an idea to save John. staying in his pyjamas, he made his way to the mess. The halls were always quiet at this time of night, apart from the night security. It was peaceful, a peace Daniel usually enjoyed on long nights when sleep wasn’t coming, but of course his team leader wasn’t usually turning into a bug. He reached the hallway of the mess when Lorne came around the corner at the other end of the hall. 

“Can’t sleep either?” Daniel asked.

“No.” Lorne sighed. “It’s not just Sheppard. Still thinking about my men.”

Daniel nodded, understanding his pain. It’s always been the hardest part of the job. 

“Listen, Doc, I’ve been thinking-”

“Major Lorne, Daniel, Teyla, Ronon, Rodney. Meet me in Elizabeth’s office.” Carson came through both their earpieces. “I have an idea.”

The mess doors opened from the other side, Elizabeth stepping between them.

“Did you get Carson’s message?” She asked urgently. 

“Yes, ma’am.” Lorne replied, the two men already following her step.

Daniel kept pace with the major. “What were you thinking?”

“It can wait.” Lorne replied. “Let’s just get Sheppard back.”

Chapter Text

“What’s your idea, Carson?” Elizabeth walked around to stand behind her chair, Carson and the team filing in around her desk. 

“The fact the Colonel’s condition has progressed as far as it has may be his salvation.” Carson responded. He was met with six confused glances of varying degrees. 

“Please explain that.” Elizabeth said patiently.

“He’s actually producing small amounts of their pheromone. When we were in the cave, the bugs knew we didn’t belong there.”

“Whoa whoa whoa. I think I see where this is going.” Rodney interrupted eagerly. “If we can artificially duplicate the pheromone, we can get in undetected.”

“Aye. The only problem is, to artificially create it would take days.”

“Well then that’s a terrible plan, Carson. Sheppard has one at best!”

“I know that, Rodney. I’m the one that gave him that time frame.”

Daniel, who had been leaning with his hands on the desk, stood straight, facing Carson. “Sheppard wouldn’t need the artificial one.”

“Exactly.” Carson nodded, gesturing emphatically in Daniel’s direction.

“You seriously want to send Sheppard out there?” Elizabeth asked, shocked.

“We can back him up, Elizabeth.” Daniel assured her.

“I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but he isn’t feeling very good.” Rodney tilted his head at Daniel, crossing his arms. 

“He’s no longer taking the inhibitor, the one that kept him lucid.” Carson calmly replied. 

“I thought you said its effectiveness was wearing off anyway.” Elizabeth slowly pulled out her chair.

“It was, but I believe if we give him a massive dose, it may give him enough clarity to complete the mission before we lose him entirely.”

Rodney raised an eyebrow, now focused on Carson. “But couldn’t giving him too much-”

“Kill him? It’s certainly possible. But even if I knew it would, I’d be tempted to give him one last hour of lucidity.”

“He at least deserves a chance, especially if it’s the only one he has left.” Daniel agreed, meeting Elizabeth’s gaze.

“Do it.” She gave Carson a nod. “Take him only as far as the cave.”

“That’s the plan.” Carson replied. “We’ll need to get in and out quickly, he’ll only have about an hour.”

Carson and John met the team at the gate, everyone already geared and ready. John still looked a bit dazed, but his steely snake eyed gaze still sent shivers up their spines. He didn’t say a single word, brushing past the team and through the gate, everyone else falling in behind. The silence continued all the way to the cave, where Carson gave him his instructions, likely for the second time. John gave them all as meaningful a glance as he could manage, which truthfully wasn’t much of one. But the team all understood, giving him smiles in return.

“You must hurry, Colonel. It took us longer to get here than we would have liked.” Teyla said

John took a beat before taking the container from Carson.

“Good luck, John.” Daniel offered before their leader ventured into the cave.

They kept keen eyes on their watches, except for Ronon of course, who just paced uncomfortably for several minutes, until Carson’s watch alarm went off.

“What was that for?” Rodney asked nervously.

“The estimated hour he’d have.” Carson replied. “But there’s no way of knowing for certain.”

“We should go in there.” Ronon grumbled. 

“I can’t allow that.” Lorne ordered, hand braced around his P-90.

“What if the inhibitor has worn off?” Rodney asked.

“Then he’s beyond our help.” Carson replied solemnly.

“Wait.” Ronon put a hand up, stopping everyone in their tracks. “I hear something.”

John suddenly appeared from the cave, beelining towards the team. He knocked Ronon to the ground, who stunned him, John falling ungracefully to the ground. Ronon jumped to his feet, picking the colonel up as Carson grabbed the container. With Ronon taking the lead, the team made their speed run to the gate, silently praying it wasn’t all for nothing. 

It was a couple weeks before John was completely himself, the team taking turns visiting, when they weren’t off world with Lorne as their acting CO. He was able to have decent conversations after a couple of days, but was still confined to the bed. After a few more, Carson let him sleep in his own quarters, with mandatory regular checkups and a guard at his door. John was happy to oblige, as long as it meant something other than the infirmary. The team hadn’t forgotten about him, of course. It got to the point he had to insist they take some time for themselves, rather than killing all their time in his room. Daniel and Teyla started taking that to heart, sparring every morning, more than making up for the match they missed after the incident with John. Teyla almost had Daniel pinned when the gym doors opened, their superior standing in the opening. 

“Colonel!” Teyla helped Daniel away from the wall. “Should you be out of your quarters?”

“Hey, I’ve been cooped up for a couple weeks. Give me a break.”

Daniel grinned, thinking of all the times SG1 had similar responses. “How are you feeling?”

“Still got this damn thing.” John pointed to the bluish circle on his arm from where the original scratch was. “But according to my DNA I’m 100% John Sheppard again.”

“That’s great news.”

“Tell me about it.” John smirked briefly. “Listen, over these past couple weeks, I’ve had lots of time to think… to remember some things that may have been, let’s just say, out of character.”

You mean when you knocked out the security detail?” Teyla asked. 

“That was one of them.” John flushed.

“Yes.” Teyla grinned. 

“You weren’t yourself, John. Believe me, I know what it’s like.” Daniel smiled awkwardly. “Not quite on your scale, but I do.”

“Unfortunately, I believe you. There’s one other thing I should apologize for.”

“Give it no further thought.” Teyla immediately replied, knowing exactly what John was referring to.

“I won’t.” he replied with a faint sigh of relief.

“It is good to have you back… John.” Teyla smiled.

“It’s good to be back, Teyla.” He turned to Daniel. “Mind if I steal a sparring match?”

“Go right ahead.” Daniel tossed him the batons, making his way to the door. “Welcome back, Sheppard.”

“Thanks, Jackson. By the way, I haven’t forgotten that we’re long overdue for a beer.”

“Copy that.” Daniel chuckled, walking to his quarters for a shower before stopping at the mess for coffee, making his final destination his office. He was reading through yet another ancient archive when he heard a tap on his door. 

“Major.” Daniel smiled. “What brings you to this corner of the city?”

“Looking for you, actually. Thought your office would be the easiest place to start.”

Daniel bobbed his head. “What can I do for you?” He gestured for Lorne to take the chair across from him. 

Lorne did as suggested, sitting across from the archeologist. “Remember a couple weeks ago, when none of us could sleep?”

Daniel leaned back in his chair. “You mean when we were going to talk about what was on your mind and then Carson interrupted with the plan that saved Colonel Sheppard’s life?”

“That would be it.” Lorne nodded. 

“You never did tell me what you were thinking.”

“No, I didn’t.” Lorne clasped his hands together on the desk. “I was thinking about the team. I haven’t brought it up because you had some downtime after what happened to the colonel, and then I took over the team during his recovery.”

“But he’s been cleared for duty now.”

“He has. And my usual team is still down two men.” He gave Daniel a pointed look.

“And you want me?” Daniel leaned forward, reading between the lines.

“I’ve learned to trust you, Daniel. It’s just a request. I can’t order you to do anything. I know Sheppard’s is the frontline team, and hell, you’ve been on a frontline team for the last decade just about.”

“Have you talked to Sheppard or Weir about this?”

“No. Figured I’d let you have a say first.”

“Thank you, I appreciate that.” Daniel leaned back again. “Listen, when I was bugging Jack to let me come here, I just wanted to be here. Atlantis. I didn’t really care what the assignment details were beyond that. Not like I did when they were forming SG-1.”

“Is that a yes?” Lorne asked skeptically.

“Sure. So long as the higher ups clear it. Besides, it’s not like we don’t work together a ton anyway.”

“True.” Lorne smiled. “I’ll see if I can set up a meeting after lunch. If that works.”

“Sounds good, boss.”

“Not just yet, Jackson. And don’t even think about calling me boss.”

Daniel chuckled. “Understood, Major.”

John and Elizabeth gave them the green light for the change after a brief discussion. John was a little hesitant to give up a member of his team, but he understood Lorne’s position and that John was partially the reason for it in the first place. It would even the two teams out again, four a piece rather than five, but that was the standard at the SGC anyway. Elizabeth was mostly concerned that Daniel was willing to make the move himself. He assured her it was nothing he couldn’t handle, and Lorne reminded her of their one mission together before any of them came to Atlantis. She officially signed off on the move, sending the former and new teammates on their way. Caught up in his work before the lunch break, Daniel took a late one, sitting alone in the mess for a full half hour before his first interruption. It was Teyla, easing onto the bench across from him. 

“Did you not wish to tell us? Tell me?”

Daniel took a deep breath. “I was going to. I didn’t think Sheppard would jump on it that fast.”

“Yes, well, he did.” She smiled weakly. “I hope this is not because of what happened when he was… not himself.”

“No, of course not.” Daniel shook his head.

“Ronon? I know you two have not exactly seen eye to eye, especially after what happened with Kell.”

“It’s nothing to do with any of you. If it was, I would’ve probably been gone already. I could’ve left at any time. I mean, if you think about it, the only reason I ended up on AR-1 in the first place was because Sheppard asked. He made a good case. So did Lorne this time. The change isn’t necessarily permanent. But after what happened to Lorne’s team, it’s the right thing to do.”

“I understand.” Teyla smiled. “But I will miss having you come on all our missions.”

“So will I.” He returned the warm smile. “I’m not going anywhere though, I’m still just as much a part of the Atlantis expedition as you are.”

She nodded, bowing her head down. He bowed his as well, foreheads touching in the classic Athosian way. She finally stood, climbing over the bench. “I will leave you to your lunch.”

“Oh, there’s no need.” He gestured towards the empty bench. “Stay.”

“Very well.” She returned to her seat on the bench, taking some of his chips as he slid them over to share. They shared stories about their people, laughs heard through the mess. It was just as they’d always been, both realizing that maybe things wouldn’t be so different after all. 

In his year in Atlantis, Daniel had found his favourite place for fresh air was the southwest pier. It was one of the smaller piers of the city, making it often a quiet spot to relax and enjoy the serenity when operations were usually bustling. He didn’t need to go up to the top lookout point, he found the view to be just as pleasant from the second level, the one his quarters were on, even though they were closer to the east side. He stood alone in his fatigues, leant against the railing, gazing at the still waters below. Interruptions were rare, hence his surprise when the door opened behind him.

“Hey.” John grinned, holding a six pack. “You weren’t in your quarters, thought I might find you here.” He popped open one of the bottles, passing it to Daniel. “Sorry if I stepped on any toes by informing the team.”

“Don’t sweat it.” Daniel muttered, taking a sip. “You are okay with it though? Me switching units?”

“Yeah. Lorne could use a nerd on his team.” John smirked.

“Thank you.” Daniel replied sarcastically.

John chuckled. “If I had a problem with it, I wouldn’t have let him have you. You can expect me to borrow you from time to time, though.”

“Of course. We may be in different units, but that doesn’t mean we’re not still a team. Once a team always a team, right?”

John smiled. “You know, when you talk like that, I have to actually remember you aren’t technically one of us.” Daniel laughed, warranting John’s curious grin. “What?” He took a swig of his own beer.

“Sam told me something to that effect about four months into the program’s existence.”

John nodded. “Right away, I could tell why they kept you around. That’s part of why I requested you join my team in the first place. Now I say we’re just lucky to have you in Atlantis, no matter what your position is. ”

“Thanks, Sheppard.” Daniel beamed. “I’m just happy to be here at all, that I got to see this place.”

“Yeah.” John said contently, staring out at the towers around them. “It’s something special. I didn’t even know about other worlds before that day in Antarctica. Now we’re here. Way to find this place… thanks for getting us here.”

Daniel nodded, clanking his bottle with John. They both drank, standing in silence admiring the beauty of the city. It was hard to believe it was where they lived, where they worked. Taking care of the city and its people was their job. A job that they were still in together, always two teammates at the end of the day.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t a situation Daniel was a stranger to, joining a new team. He’d gone on plenty of missions and digs with teams that weren’t SG-1 over the years, some groups more cooperative than others. Lorne’s Atlantis team was on the more side, to his delight. He’d noticed a change in Lorne since that mission on P3X-403, or at least in his demeanor towards him. He wasn’t expecting Coughlin or Reed to be as open to him joining their team, especially considering the circumstances, but he was met with open arms. Whether Lorne had ordered them to be decent or they actually learned enough about him from afar to like him he’d have to wait to know for sure, but being treated with respect was always a good start in his book, it made the transition a whole lot easier. 

He had to admit he was a little jealous when his former unit stumbled upon the wreckage of an ancient battleship, but the idea of having to stop a wraith in a virtual environment quickly made that feeling fade. He still saw plenty of recon, about as much as he was used to, just different corners of the galaxy. Their latest mission was on Jenev, which housed a very sweet but quiet society. Lorne and Daniel both tried to get through to them, hopeful for an alliance. They finally had to cut their losses and accept the polite denial, making their way back to Atlantis and Elizabeth.

“You’re back early.” She commented as they trekked up the stairs towards the control room. 

“Jenev’s a very closed society.” Lorne responded. “Very courteous, but entirely uninterested in having anything to do with us.”

“Business wise anyway. I’m sure we could go visit and make friends.” Daniel smiled. Lorne nodded in agreement.

“I suppose that’s better than hostility.” She replied, briefly looking over at the gate as if to lead into her next comment. “Sheppard’s team is three hours overdue.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time.” Lorne quipped. “Any radio contact?”

“Not since they left.”

“They left before us.” An ounce of concern washed over Daniel’s face with his words.

“That they did.”

Lorne smiled. “You know those guys, they like to get caught up in whatever they’re doing. They forget how much you worry.”

“We worry.” Daniel corrected. “Collectively.”

“Of course.” Lorne nodded.

“Yes, we do.” Elizabeth crossed her arms, a certain pressure behind the statement.

Lorne smiled nervously. “Alright guys, we’re going back out.”

“Thank you, Major.”

“You’re welcome.” He replied as they were already heading up to the jumper bay.

“You know you weren’t going to win that one, right?” Daniel asked.

“Yeah.” Lorne sighed. “She’s right, but it also has definitely happened before.”

“I know. I was hoping to relax too, but some days it just doesn’t work like that.”

“You can say that again.” Lorne replied as the team filed into the jumper. Lorne and Reed took front seats, Daniel and Coughlin taking back. Lorne eased them into the gate room, dialling into the planet. 

“That’s a pretty dense forest.” Daniel peered through the windshield, dozens of towering trees below them.

“Think they got lost?” Coughlin asked.

“I know the team better than that. At the very least, Ronon wouldn’t let them get lost.”

Lorne’s slight smile could be seen in the reflection of the glass, accentuated by the darkness outside. “I’m not picking up any life signs. The brush wouldn’t tamper with the systems like that.”

“Maybe there’s an energy field of some kind? Or they just aren’t there.” Reed suggested.

“I hate to be that person, but there is a third option.” Coughlin said cautiously, leaning forward.

“Yeah.” Lorne sighed, landing the jumper on the ground and looking to the backseat passengers. “Go check it out, we’ll finish sweeping the planet.”

They nodded, picking up their weapons in the back before heading into the dark of the forest.

“I know we’ll cover more ground if we split up, but I don’t want to take any chances in the dark like this.” Coughlin said.

“Can’t argue with that.” Daniel replied, clicking on his flashlight. “Let’s get moving.”

The sun was rising by the time they finished their search, glad they found no bodies but still worried for the team. It certainly wasn’t the first time one of their teams had gone missing, but something about it just felt different, a different Daniel couldn’t explain. Maybe because he was still feeling like he should’ve been there, just like those years ago when his appendix blew. At least he was pretty confident it couldn’t be the replicators this time. 

“Coughlin, Jackson. This is Lorne. Planet’s clear. We found a small cave but it came up empty too.”

Daniel hung his head, clicking his radio. “Forest’s clear too.”

“Copy. We’ll meet you at the gate.”

By the time they got there, Radek was with Lorne and Reed, crouched in front of the gate, muttering in Czech.

“Now that’s not a Czech phrase I like.” Daniel remarked, coming up beside Lorne. “Well, at least not in this case.”

Lorne handed him a coffee brought in by Radek. “We radioed Atlantis on the way back. We have to assume they were taken to another planet against their will, we were hoping Dr. Zelenka here could give us the last few addresses dialled.”

“Unfortunately by the sounds of what he’s saying, he’s not having much luck.”

“These things aren’t designed to store gate addresses.” Radek griped. 

“Can you give us anything?” Lorne asked.

“I have about fifty addresses but I have no way of knowing if they’re even right or in order.”

“That’s a lot of planets.” Lorne winced.

“We’ve done more with less.” Daniel tried to stay optimistic.

“It’ll be next to impossible to find the team based on what I can get from this.” Radek explained.

“Again, we’ve done more-”

“Daniel, I appreciate the optimism, but it’s still a ton of planets. We just don’t have that kind of manpower.” Lorne cut him off tensely.

“If they’re even accurate.” Radek added.

“We got that doc!” Lorne rubbed at his forehead with his thumb and forefinger. “Pack it up. We’ll discuss it on Atlantis.”

“They would’ve radioed in by now if they were ok.” Elizabeth paced around her office, where Lorne and Daniel sat.

“We know, Elizabeth.” Daniel tried to reassure her.

“I want everyone we have cleared for off world duty out there. Daedalus is on its way back, but until they get here, it’s up to us.”

“We know that, too.” Lorne nodded. “But the fact of the matter is, it’s going to take a long time regardless to search all those planets. We could be talking months.” 

“We don’t have months, Major.”

“I know.”

“Good.”

“We’ll find them.” Daniel was the first to stand, leading the way out of the office. He had to hold onto the optimism, just like he always had.

The search was proving to be futile, and even Daniel’s head was starting to spin just like the several gates they’d already been through on the hunt. But no team he’d been on had failed one of their own, not even if it took weeks, or months. He knew they didn’t have that kind of time, and not just because Caldwell would inevitably try to take over operations again if they didn’t find at least Sheppard soon. He caught up to Lorne by the gate, who was bent over, hands on his knees.

“Major? You alright?”

“Yeah.” Lorne straightened up. “Between all the teams we’ve covered half the planets, and we can’t even find a single local who has heard of our guys.” He shook his head. “I don’t know how you do it. Stay so optimistic.”

“You have to.” Daniel shrugged. “I’ve been on both sides of the coin enough times to know that they’re not going to give up. Neither are we.”

“Doesn’t get any easier, does it?”

“No. I wish it did,” He trailed off as the gate began to dial. “Uh, incoming wormhole.”

“Take cover!” Lorne ordered as they found a hiding spot behind some nearby bushes.

“Major, this is Atlantis.” It was Chuck on the other end. “Dr Weir wants you back here immediately. We have a lead.”

“Oh, thank God.” Lorne sighed in relief.

Daniel smiled. “I knew we’d find a way.”

They were sent straight to the infirmary upon arrival in the city, where Rodney was laying on a bed, looking absolutely stoned, Elizabeth and Carson on either side.

“McKay?” Lorne was the first to speak, almost in shock. “What happened?”

“Oh it’s a long story, but it’s great. Sit, I’ll tell you everything.” Rodney spoke faster than normal, almost incomprehensible. He was almost bouncing with energy and excitement, which was certainly rare from the pessimistic doctor.

“You can tell them later, Rodney.” Elizabeth replied patiently, escorting the team outside the infirmary.

“What the hell happened to him?” Daniel asked, peeking over her shoulder.

“He took a massive dose of Wraith enzyme. He’s finally coming down.” Elizabeth replied stoically.

“Why the hell would he do that?”

“From what we’ve been able to gather from Rodney, which wasn’t easy, believe me, the team is on a wraith ship headed towards a specific planet. They ran into Lt. Ford, who, along with his own team of enzyme users had a plan to blow up the ship before it could cull. He’s who took the team hostage. Rodney was tasked with working in the lab on Ford’s new home base. He took extra enzyme to take out the guards to get here.”

“Hang on… what do you mean extra enzyme?” Lorne questioned.

“Ford has everyone on it. Everyone except Sheppard, apparently.”

“So when we find them, Sheppard will be the only one with a clear conscience.”

“Most likely.” She nodded. “But now Rodney thinks they may be in trouble, and he wants to go to the planet the hive was headed for.”

“You’re obviously not going to let that happen.”

“No, I’m not. But I am going to send you. Rodney thinks you'll make it on time on Daedalus. Colonel Caldwell is ready and waiting. Bring them home. Ford too.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Caldwell gave his orders, they’d stay behind the planet to keep out of view of the hive for as long as possible while Lorne and Daniel took a cloaked jumper to see if the team was still even alive. 

“I thought Rodney said there was only one hive.” Daniel stared out into the sky.

“He did.” Lorne responded with a hint of annoyance.

“Well there’s two!”

“I can see that Doc!” Lorne shook his head. “I’m going to try to hail Colonel Sheppard.”

“Jumper one, what’s your status?” Caldwell came through the radio.

“We were unable to make contact with any of the team, sir.”

“They may still be on the ship, just without their radios.” Daniel said hopefully. 

“We can’t make that assumption. Fall back to Daedalus. We have to take out the ship.” Caldwell ordered.

“We’re this close!”

“Which is exactly why we have to take out those ships before they start culling.”

Daniel banged his head against the headrest, defeated. Darts started emerging from both ships, going to war with Daedalus as Lorne and Daniel rejoined the crew on the bridge. Sparks flew around them as shields depleted, but Daniel noticed one curious thing.

“Do you see that? There’s a dart firing on the hives.”

“Why?” Caldwell demanded.

“I don’t know.” Daniel replied, curiosity still in spades. 

Lorne joined him by the window. “Didn’t McKay say he fixed up a dart and created a translation program for-”

“Sheppard!” Daniel finished his sentence. “Yeah. That doesn’t explain the second one.” Daniel watched as another dart joined in John’s fight.

“Maybe they figured out how to rig up another one for Ronon or Teyla.”

“Or Ford.”

The darts from each hive began firing on each other, the seeds seemingly cast by John and the mystery jumper, seemingly following his lead. It soon resulted in an explosion that inevitably encapsulated both hives, the fireball lighting up everything around Daedalus. 

“Atlantis, this is Daedalus. Both hives have been destroyed. We expect to be home around 19:00 Atlantis time.”

“Understood, Colonel.” Elizabeth replied. “Did any darts survive?”

“Negative.”

“Understood.” She replied, more solemnly.

They spent the entire flight home thinking about how close they’d been to saving the team, yet how they still managed to fail. Lorne was particularly quiet, having just recently lost other members of his team. Daniel gave him space, waiting patiently by the closest exit for their landing in the city. Lorne joined him just a few minutes before their ETA. Still not saying a word, they stepped foot back in the city, first heading for Elizabeth’s office.

“Welcome back, Major, Doctor.”

“Thank you. How are you holding up?” Daniel asked.

“Quite well, actually.” She smiled.

Daniel raised an eyebrow, fighting to keep his composure. The team was dead. They were sure of it. She had no business being that chipper. “Are we missing something?”

“Not anymore.” A voice said behind them, and they turned to see John standing there, donning clean black fatigues.

“How the hell?” Daniel muttered.

“Good to see you too, Daniel.”

“It’s good to see you, sir.” Lorne shook his hand. “But how did you escape? We were there, nobody could’ve survived that.”

“Well, once I figured they were going to go after each other, I used the space gate to get the hell out of there.”

“What about Ronon and Teyla?”

“I picked them up with the dart on the way out, rematerialized them when I landed on the other planet. Figured the dart wasn’t going to fit in here. They’re in the infirmary getting cleared by Beckett.”

“What about Ford?” Daniel asked with a deep breath.

“I don’t know how he did it, probably because he was so full of adrenaline and enzyme, but he followed me out. I’m just glad it was him and not an actual enemy. Ronon stunned him as soon as he could. He’s still knocked out in the infirmary. Probably won’t be reporting for active duty anytime soon. I’m just hoping we can get him back to his normal self.”

“He’s home.” Daniel smiled. “It’s a start.”

“We all are.” John grinned. “Thanks for the backup. I know you couldn’t do much, but we appreciate the effort.”

“We always have your back, sir.” Lorne replied. “It’s good to have you back.”

“Thank you, Major. It’s damn good to be back.”

Chapter Text

Ford’s recovery was certainly arduous, not just for him. At first, he was breaching containment a couple times a day. It became a sort of ritual, with security teams standing by to take him down, if Ronon didn’t get to him with a stunner first, which was really only the case when AR1 was off on a mission. When the team would visit him, he’d bounce between being somewhat reasonable and responsive and yelling that they were trying to kill him. That was usually when Carson left him to Dr. Keller, she was typically better suited to deal with him at his worst. She didn’t know him like Carson did, having joined the expedition after Ford ran off. She wasn’t any better at controlling him than the rest of them, but it eased their emotional turmoil for a few minutes at least. Soon the evasions decreased to be mere daily occurrences, with the team letting the doctors do their thing after the capture; until the next day when it started all over again. 

It all gave Daniel a new appreciation for Sam, Jack and Teal’c. He thankfully only vaguely remembered making a mess of Sam’s lab. His memory of holding a gun to Jack came back more naturally, but was still buried deep in the rubble of his many bad days both before and with SG1. He felt terribly for the young Lieutenant that laid back on the bed, sedated once more. He was looking better, the literal black eye shrinking by the hour now. Daniel hoped his memory would be at least fuzzy and that he’d at least find a way to forgive himself, a concept that Daniel himself struggled with for years over his various transgressions and failures. 

“Dr. Jackson?” A knock on his office door shook the intrusive thoughts away.

“Dr. Keller.” He smiled. “What can I do for you?”

She bit her lip. “I’m really in over my head with Lt. Ford. Carson is great, but he can’t do it all, either.”

“I know. I wish I could help, but I really haven’t got through to him much either.”

“Well he actually seems to be having a good day right now. But he’s asking for Colonel Sheppard. Who’s currently off world. I was hoping you could pop in and talk to him. You were on the team with him too.”

“Yes, I was.” Daniel nodded emphatically. “I’ll be there after lunch, if that’s alright.”

“No, that’s perfect. I was just about to go for mine too.”

“You can join me if you’d like.” He stood, smiling warmly.

She grinned. “Sure, why not. From what I’ve heard about you, I’m surprised I haven’t met you more in the infirmary.”

“Why?” Daniel gave a quizzical scowl. “What have you heard?”

“... Let’s get some lunch.” Her smile grew, turning for the exit.

“Oh, nice try.” Daniel chased after her. “Do I wanna know?”

“You have a certain reputation for dying, Jackson.” 

Daniel scrunched his face. “Ok that’s pretty true. But it hasn’t stopped me yet, has it?” He said with a chime to his voice.

“Fortunately, no.” She beamed. “Come on, the mess is waiting.”

“Doc! Hey!” Ford grinned as they finally entered the infirmary. Keller checked his vitals, continuing to normalize. “Not that I don’t like your company, but where’s Colonel Sheppard?”

“On a mission, with the team.” Daniel said, sitting down on the next bed over. 

“Without me?” Ford shot up.

“You’re not cleared yet, Aiden.”

“Right. Sorry. But why aren’t you with them?”

“I transferred to Major Lorne’s team a couple weeks ago. He needed the extra man our team had.”

Ford nodded slowly. “He seems like a good officer.”

“He is.” Daniel bobbed his head. “Very good backup to Sheppard.”

“I guess that leaves you available for babysitting duty.”

Daniel gave his head a single shake. “Just visiting a friend.”

“You still think I’m a friend?” There was almost a desperation in Ford’s eyes.

“Of course I do.” Daniel smiled warmly, finally feeling a connection to the Lieutenant again. “And as your friend, I’m going to be here for you, all the way through this.”

“Daniel, can I see you in my office, please? Consider it an emergency.” Elizabeth rang into his ear. Her timing was nothing if not impeccable.

Daniel smiled awkwardly. “It turns out I have to go. But I’ll still be here for you. I promise. I’m not going anywhere.”

“I got it, Doc.” Ford grinned. “Go, get out of here.”

“What’s going on?” Daniel jogged right into Elizabeth’s office, who was already standing, wearing her jacket with her patches off. “You going somewhere?”

“Colonel Sheppard seems to have got himself into a bit of a bind. He’s trapped in some sort of time dilation field, and Rodney suspects about a month has passed on his side already.”

“How long has it been on our side?”

“Not quite half an hour.”

Daniel visibly grimaced, exhaling sharply. “What’s the plan?”

“There’s ancient writing outside the field. I’m going to go and try to translate, but I want you as backup. For both the reading and potential combat. We leave as soon as you get in the jumper.”

Daniel nodded, trailing right behind her as she left her office. He took his own patches off, discarding them on the control room desk for safekeeping. The jumpers were always stocked with weapons by a marine pre-op, so he didn’t bother going to the armory for his own. He had no time to waste. If only Ford knew that.

“What’s going on?” The Lieutenant asked hurriedly. “Sheppard’s team’s in trouble, aren’t they? I should go.”

“I’m sorry, Elizabeth.” Carson came running up the stairs. “He got away from us again.”

“It’s alright Carson.” She smiled. “The team is fine, Lieutenant. Please go back with Dr. Beckett.”

“But-”

“Aiden, we can take care of it.” Daniel calmly put a hand up to stop his colleague. “If we need more help, we’ll call you.”

“Fine.” Ford nodded. “I guess I’m with you, doc.” He said to Carson.

“Aye, son.” They went down the stairs, Carson mouthing that he’d be back in a moment while Daniel and Elizabeth jogged up the other set towards the jumpers. 

“You’re really good with him.” Elizabeth said, a soft smile threatening. 

Daniel shrugged. “Guess I’ve learned a thing or two. I just wish I felt like I was doing more.”

“You are.” Elizabeth stroked his shoulder. “But I need you thinking about Sheppard for the time being.”

“Won’t be a problem. We’ll get him back.”

Rodney went in with a plan to send a probe from above into the field that would still be visible on the outside, one that could potentially lead to saving John. Of course plan A rarely worked, and this time was no exception. The probe was torn apart by the event horizon, meaning there was no way to fly in and extract him without meeting the same fate. He was able to collect some data, data that eventually gave him an idea to potentially shut it down: The location of the power source within the field that kept the whole thing running. They met Teyla and Ronon back at the cave, Elizabeth and Daniel immediately examining the writing.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, Daniel, but I believe this speaks of a sanctuary from the wraith.” She stated, turning to him before facing the team.

“That’s exactly right, Elizabeth.” He pointed closer to the bottom of the text. “It also mentions ascension, a place for the remaining ancients to ascend without interference from the wraith.”

“That makes sense, they could spend lifetimes in there before the wraith found them.” Rodney surmised. 

“And any attacks would be torn apart just like our probe was.” Carson added.

“The writing is a welcome to the sanctuary, but also serves as a warning for any humans seeking protection.” Elizabeth turned back to the wall.

“It also seems to be for anyone who wished to seek ascension on their own.” Daniel crouched, writing in his notes.

“So what’s the warning?” Ronon asked.

“Once you’re in, there’s no way out.”

“Not unless you know the exact location of the power source and can shut it off.” Rodney said smugly. “We could even get a ZedPM out of this.”

“Now you’re talking.” Ronon jumped to his feet.

“Alright. Daniel, if you don’t hear from us in, say, an hour, call back to the city and see if Zelenka can come up with something.” Elizabeth ordered.

Daniel furrowed a brow. “Why me? And why only an hour?”

“An hour is a matter of months in there, Daniel.” Rodney chided.

“Fair enough. But that doesn’t answer my first question.”

“Sheppard needs as many feet on the ground as possible. And there may be ancient writing by the power source.” Elizabeth explained.

“All the more reason why-”

“Daniel.” Elizabeth interrupted patiently. “I understand what you’re trying to say. And I appreciate it. But I have to see this one through myself.”

“Ok. I’ll be right here waiting.” Daniel smiled weakly.

“Thank you.” She squeezed his arm, turning towards the opening Rodney had already stepped through. Carson, Ronon and Teyla followed suit. Daniel found a tree stump by the exit. He could use the seat, but he was really hoping it would be a short rest.

He stared at his watch, counting the seconds. He was just about to set an hour timer when he heard footsteps running out of the passageway. Looking up, he saw John, a fully bearded John, clad in white ancient looking garments.

“Any company while we were gone?”

“Nope.” Daniel stood up, still looking curiously at John.

“Don’t get used to the beard.” John groaned. “It’s going the second I get home.”

“Trust me, I don’t blame you.” Daniel chuckled. “Where’s the rest of the team?”

“Right behind me. They’re not nearly as desperate as I am.”

“That bad?” 

“No, but it was six months. Didn’t think I’d ever get back home or see any of you again. Now that I know I can get back…”

“You don’t want to mess around.” Daniel huffed amusedly. “I take it Rodney found the power source and shut down the field.”

“Negative. The people I was with are ascending, they’re keeping it open until we leave. They're going to leave it as a safe haven for anyone else. So we don't get a ZPM either.”

“Did they try to get you to go with them?”

“To ascend? Yeah. Said I wasn’t ready for that just yet. Too many rules.” He smirked.

Daniel returned the look. “Believe me, I know. From what little I’ve been able to remember.”

“There you are!” Elizabeth exclaimed as the rest of the team finally caught up. “How long were we in there, Daniel?”

“30 seconds or so.”

“That’s incredible. We were easily gone for a couple of hours.”

“Incredible isn’t the word I’d use.” John grumbled.

“Sorry.” Elizabeth smiled. “It’s very surprising.”

“Better.” John responded. “Can we go home now?”

“Yes.” Elizabeth beamed. “I’m sure Carson will even let you fly the jumper yourself.”

John’s smile was nearly childlike returning to the city. “I made it.” He sighed.

“You’re welcome.” Elizabeth smiled, patting his shoulder.

“I owe all of you a drink. After I shower… and shave. Not necessarily in that order.”

“John, there is one thing you should also do.” Daniel caught up to him on the stairs. “Ford was asking for you before I got word you were missing.”

John nodded slightly, briefly staring into the distance. “Can I clean up first?”

“I’d recommend it. He saw us getting ready to head out, and guessed something was wrong. He wanted to come but Carson hadn’t quite cleared him yet. He’d easily be able to figure out something happened if he saw you right now. I just figured when you’re done, as you can, or are ready.”

“Give me an hour, tops.” John slapped Daniel’s shoulder on his way down the rest of the stairs.

It was exactly 57 minutes later when John made it to the infirmary, clean shaven and back in Atlantis tactical attire. 

“You look younger.” Daniel quipped.

“Very funny.” John glared. “How’s the patient?”

“Cleared to leave our care.” Keller smiled. “Thought you might want to be the first to tell him.”

John grinned. “I’d love to.” he strolled into the room ahead of Daniel.

“Sir!” Ford sat up, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. The black in his eye was almost back down to the size of his pupil.

“At ease, Lieutenant. How are you feeling?”

“Good.” His grin faded. “Everything’s a little fuzzy, I’m sorry I caused any trouble. Especially on that ship.”

“Already forgiven, Ford. Nice work keeping your word on being right behind me, though.”

“Thank you, sir.” He beamed. “I see you made it back from that time warp in one piece, too.” Both Daniel and John raised eyebrows. “Dr Keller told me… eventually.”

John nodded. “I heard you wanted to come help. I appreciate the thought. And I have good news. You’re finally cleared to get the hell out of here.”

“Really?” Ford’s face lit up. “Will I be rejoining your team?”

“I don’t think so. At least not for a while.”

“Why not? Am I not cleared for duty?”

“You are.” Daniel replied. “But you’re being sent back to Earth for the time being.”

“What for?” He was still calm, just extremely confused.

“Because you deserve it, Lieutenant.” John responded. “Go see your grandmother. You’ll be on the next trip out with Daedalus.”

“Don’t worry. The doctors say your eye will be cleared up by the time you get back to Earth.” Daniel assured him, gesturing in a circle around his own eye.

“Understood. Thank you.” Ford shook Daniel’s hand.

“Nothing to thank us for.” John squeezed his shoulder. “Welcome back.”

Chapter Text

Daniel’s favourite day of the week on Atlantis was easily Friday. It was the day they sent their weekly report back to Earth. Everything good, bad or ugly went through in the databurst. Anyone could add personal messages or requisitions along with. Daniel usually used his to send anything new they’d learned on the Ancients, or just a personal update addressed to the members of SG1, current and former. He was almost ready to send it off to Elizabeth when Rodney requested his presence in the control room. The entirety of AR1 and his team were already assembled, focused on the screens. 

“There’s two Wraith cruisers. About a day and a half away.” Rodney pointed to the dots. “I’ve been tracking them for a while, but the good news is, they don’t seem to be coming this way. 

“They’re just passing through the neighbourhood?” John sounded skeptical.

“It seems that way. But if you look closer, there’s short, intense energy bursts passing between them.”

“They’re firing on each other?” Ronon questioned, leaning against the rail.

“In my expert opinion, yes.”

“Looks like you may have started something, Sheppard.” Daniel said.

“I guess so.” John’s face lit up. “That’s great news.”

‘It certainly is.” Elizabeth smiled. “Let me know if they change course at all. I’m going to add this to the report to Earth.”

“I just sent you my notes to add.” Daniel called after her.

“I’ll throw them in, too. Thanks Daniel!” She yelled back. 

“Now what?” Daniel turned back to the teams.

“I’m going to set everything up to send the transmission, you’re all free to hang around for that.” Rodney offered.

“Actually, I am going to go see Dr. Beckett.” Teyla responded. 

Daniel followed after her. “Are you okay?”

“Yes. Charin is very ill. She is like a grandmother to me. I was hoping Carson could help her.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. I can come with you if you’d like.”

“No, thank you.” She smiled softly. “This is something I should take care of alone.”

“Of course.” He smiled back. “You know where to find me if you need anything.”

She fondly squeezed his hand, heading back on her way.

Daniel decided to stick around for the shipment after all, standing towards the back of the control room as Chuck dialled. 

“Chevron five encoded. Chevron six…”

Daniel saw Rodney's posture change, shooting his hand up in front of the technician. “STOP!” He yelled, staring at the lit up buttons on the pad. Chuck instantly aborted the procedure, albeit uneasily.

“What is it, Rodney?” Daniel asked, walking back towards the desk. 

“That.” Rodney pointed to his computer screen, showing a transmission from Daedalus.

“That’s…” Daniel trailed off, clicking on his comm. “Sheppard. Meet in Elizabeth’s office, A S A P.”

John was there in a matter of minutes, Ronon and Lorne with him. “Sorry, we were sparring. What’s the emergency?”

“We received a message from Daedalus, redirected from Earth via an SG team on… it’s not important where they were. Apparently, we’ve been visited by a Trust operative, and there’s a bomb in the city set to go off when we dial Earth.” Rodney rambled.

“And it’s probably safe to assume the Trust operative was doing so under the orders of a goa’uld.” Daniel added, slower.

“What the hell are either of those things?” Ronon asked.

“The Trust is a rogue group of mostly former government employees with a twisted definition of what’s good for the planet. Caused the stargate program many problems in the past.” John explained. “The Goa'uld is a snake-like alien that burrows into people’s heads and takes control of them.”

“That doesn’t sound pleasant.”

“Believe me, it’s not.” Daniel sighed. “Now, Stargate Command along with our allies has taken out most of them over the years, but there’s still a few on Earth. They’re evasive, and have made their way to the top of the trust operations.”

“That part is news to me, too, don’t feel bad Ronon.” John remarked. 

“Is Daedalus still in range for us to send a message?” Elizabeth asked. 

“Yes. They’re holding a position where they can communicate both with us and the team in the milky way.” Rodney answered. 

“Good. Tell them we received the message and have aborted dialling.”

“Ask if they can give us any more than ‘there’s a bomb on Atlantis.” John added. 

“I’m sure they would’ve added that.” Rodney mumbled.

“Maybe the Trust thought it was the only way to keep the Wraith from Earth.” Elizabeth offered.

“They’d really blow up the whole city for that?” Ronon questioned. 

Daniel rubbed his eyebrow. “Like Sheppard said, they don’t exactly follow our rules or ideas. When they were still operating within the NID, they stole dozens of artifacts from our allies, thinking they were going to be what saved the planet. And that’s just the beginning.”

“Yes, yes, they’re bad. The Goa’uld are worse.” Rodney groaned. “I suggest we remove the ZedPM To prevent any chance of dialling Earth. Actually, all gate activity should be suspended. Which of course strands Zelenka and his team on that planet with all those kids.”

“I don’t envy him.” John muttered.

“You’d rather face a bomb in the city?” 

“Yeah.” John nodded emphatically.

Elizabeth shook her head. “Do what you need to do, keep me apprised. Dismissed.” She took a step, but turned back. “Actually, ask Colonel Caldwell to return with Daedalus to help with the investigation.”

“You want to cut off contact with Earth?” Daniel demanded.

“I understand that will happen, but if the operative is on board the ship, we’ll want to interrogate the crew here.”

“Yeah, you got me there.” Daniel sighed.

“In the meantime, I want you to start the search for the bomb. Teams of two, spread across the city.”

John nodded. “Ronon, you’re with me. Lorne, take Jackson. I’ll split up the rest in a moment.”

“Yes, sir.” Lorne replied. “We’ll start at the south pier.”

“Good. We’ll take east. Gear up, let’s move.”

They were at their fruitless search a little over an hour when Sheppard came through their radios. “Search teams be advised. The gate attempted to dial on its own and the city has broadcast a distress beacon. We may have to cloak the city again to hopefully avoid wraith detection. Continue the search. Sheppard out.”

“It certainly sounds like a Goa’uld to set up something like this and get the hell out of dodge.” Lorne noted out loud after the radio cut out.

“Sure does.” Daniel replied. “Good thing Daedalus is almost back. We won’t let our guy go.”

Suddenly, Teyla hurried past them, urgency in her eyes.

“How’s Charin?” Daniel asked.

“Not well, but Carson believes he can help her if she is willing. I must hurry. We are evacuating the people back to the city, they can be protected under the cloak until the danger passes.

“Do you need help?”

“Daniel.” Lorne scolded lightly. 

“Major Lorne is correct, you are needed here. I know you will find the bomb. That is why I am bringing my people here for safety despite the threat.”

“We won’t disappoint you.” Lorne promised. “Good luck.”

“Search teams. This is Sheppard. I am beginning to think our suspect pool may not be limited to Daedalus. Keep an eye out for any suspicious activity.”

“Search teams, this is Daniel.” He stood on the north pier with Lorne. “I don’t think that’s necessary.”

“This isn’t your call, Jackson.” John was clearly irritated on the other end.

“I understand that, Sheppard. But the Goa’uld wouldn’t stick around to get blown up.”

“I’m with Daniel, sir. It’d be extremely difficult to find a Goa'uld who would be a martyr.” Lorne backed him up.

“We don’t know that it even is an actual Goa’uld!” John exclaimed. 

“That’s true, but they have the means to pull these kind of ops off remotely. They likely would’ve sent even a human operative with that much.”

“Alright.” John sighed. “I hear you, but I’m not willing to give up on the possibility.” He paused briefly. “Daedalus just landed, all our suspects are here now regardless. I’d like Daniel back for the interrogations, he’s dealt with the Trust before.”

“He’s on his way, sir. I’ll meet up with Ronon, continue searching.” Lorne responded. 

“Good. Sheppard out.”

Daniel certainly wasn’t envious of Elizabeth when he watched her still interrogating Kavanagh after he’d completed his list of interviews. Not much had come of them. The whole situation would be a hell of a lot easier if they had Sam or even Teal’c, someone who could recognize the Goa’uld presence. At the very least they could tell for certain if they had a snake or human operative on their hands. Unfortunately, that was a mere daydream. And Elizabeth wasn’t getting very far either. Kavanagh hadn’t changed a bit. He was still even more arrogant than Rodney, because that was somehow possible, though hard to believe sometimes. He’d transferred in and out of Atlantis so many times in recent weeks it made him the best suspect, whether he liked it or not (shockingly, he did not). The update from Rodney that when they reconnected the ZPM for the cloak, it could still attempt to dial the disconnected gate and explode thanks to failsafes being removed by the bad guy only expedited their mission to get Kavanagh to talk. Daniel continued to watch on, John suddenly appearing and knocking on the interview room window. Elizbaeth got the hint, joining them in the hall.

“McKay says we have 24 minutes until the ZPM overload. We need to start evacuating the city.” John explained.

“How? We can’t dial the gate, Rodney disabled it.” Elizabeth asked.

“Daedalus. Fit as many people as we can, put the rest in jumpers and get them to another planet that way. Oh, and Ronon wants in on the interrogation.”

“Oh god.” Daniel mumbled. 

“I know. I’m not really sure I like the idea either.” John sighed. “Daniel, I want you to start with the evacuations.”

“I’m prepared to stay, John.”

“I know you are, but Beckett wants some help with the Athosians. I want you to be that guy.”

“Understood. Good luck.” 

“Thanks, you too.” John clapped his shoulder, Daniel immediately jogging away. 

“John?” Elizabeth called as he began to move out himself. “I don’t like it either, but we’re running out of options. Send Ronon.”

“Carson, what’s going on?” Daniel panted as he met the doctor, standing outside a closed door. 

“It’s Teyla, she’s insistent on performing the ring ceremony for Charin.”

“She’s told me about it. It’s something they do to celebrate the life of someone that dies naturally and to signal their journey into the afterlife.”

“It’s lovely, I’m sure. But they’re in there right now. I told her how dire the situation is but she doesn’t seem to mind, they want to keep the promise to Charin.”

“Do I have any chance of telling her she could do it on Daedalus or the other planet?”

“I’m afraid not, but it may not hurt to try.”

Daniel pinched his nose, rubbing his forehead. “No, if we can’t convince her, it’ll only waste valuable seconds she could be using to complete the ritual and still get out of here on time.” He turned to Carson. “Go, help the rest of the evacuees.”

“I can’t just leave them here!” 

“Yes you can, Carson. Get out of here. I’ll take care of the Athosians, I promise.”

Carson stared for a second, nodding hesitantly. “Aye. Get them home safe.”

“I will.” He checked his watch. They had 10 minutes.

“Daniel, you still down there?” John asked through the radio.

“Yep, Teyla and a few of the Athosians wouldn’t budge.”

“Alright, keep working on that. But Cadman found the IDC that got into our operating system. It’s Caldwell’s. We’re just starting to try to crack him.”

“You’re kidding me.” Daniel exhaled sharply.

“Wish I was. Sheppard out.”

Daniel kept an eye on his watch. Two minutes until complete overload. He reached out for the panel to open Teyla’s makeshift funeral room when Rodney’s overly eager voice came over his radio. 

“Daniel, it’s McKay. We got the code. We’re in the clear.”

Daniel immediately dropped his hand, backing into the wall. “Thanks, Rodney. Tell Sheppard I’ll be up when the Athosians are done.”

“Copy that.”

Teyla emerged seconds later. She was surprised to see him, but quickly accepted, getting back to business. “We are ready.”

“No rush, crisis is averted.” 

“That is wonderful news.” Teyla smiled. “I knew they would save the city in time.”

“You still cut it pretty close, Teyla.”

“I understand, but would you not have done the same?” Daniel froze, not really knowing how to respond. He only stuck his tongue out, moistening his lips. “That is what I thought. How long have you been here?”

“About 10 minutes. Carson wanted to see if I could convince you to change your mind.”

“Yet you did not.”

“I came close. It’s a lot harder watching the people you care about take those kind of risks.”

“I know.” Teyla smiled softly. “Thank you for respecting our wishes.”

“Of course. I just hope we won’t have to make a habit of this.”

Daniel finally made his way back up to the gate room, where John stood leaning over the balcony railing, watching with amusement as Radek was welcomed home by Rodney. Radek’s hair was mangled into braids, face covered in various colours of paint. He could barely form a sentence to express how annoyed he was with Rodney’s cheerfulness. 

“Looks like Radek had a little too much quality time with the kids.” Daniel grinned, joining John. 

“Yeah, he’ll get over it.” John chuckled. “How’s Teyla?”

“She’s ok. She’s headed to the mainland for the burial. Carson is taking the group that stayed here over. Caldwell?”

“Back on Daedalus. They’re going to try the Asgard beaming technology to remove the symbiote.”

“So it was a goa’uld?” 

“Yeah.” John nodded. “I tased him to weaken it so Caldwell could give me the rewritten access code.”

“Well, he’ll be in good hands with the Asgard.” Daniel looked over at Elizabeth’s office where she sat, almost looking mournful. “What about Elizabeth?”

John stood from his leaning position. “She’s struggling with the lines she crossed, particularly with Kavanagh. We really laid into him.”

“She can’t beat herself up about that. But she does have a point.”

“I know.” John sighed. “I guess we’re just fortunate he wasn’t actually hurt.”

Daniel couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow. “You mean Ronon was gentle?”

“No.” John smiled. “He didn’t have a chance to do anything, the guy fainted at the sight of him.”

Daniel huffed in amusement. “Can’t say I’m surprised.”

John shrugged. “Let me ask you something, did you even try to get Teyla out of there when Carson said he couldn’t?”

“Nope. Well, I was about to when Rodney gave the all clear.”

“Nice timing from the science team, huh?”

“Yeah. Teyla seemed to be confident enough in them to continue her mission in the face of danger.”

“She has good instincts.” John smiled. “But I think we all know we got lucky this time.”

“We all made it. That’s what matters in the end.”

Chapter Text

“Incoming wormhole!” Chuck’s voice rang through the control room, capturing the attention of anybody passing by, as well as pulling Elizabeth out of her office. “It’s Colonel Sheppard on the radio, ma’am.”

“Is everyone ok, John?”

“We’re fine actually. Just checking in.” John replied. “We’ve run into a civilization. One of the locals, Eldred, says they have always been protected from the Wraith by The Tower. This tower has and I quote ‘Thousands of bright lights that rise up from underneath the tower and destroy the ships.’”

“Sounds a lot like drones.”

“Exactly. And the tower looks a hell of a lot like the central spire of Atlantis. It’s identical actually.”

“So it’s Ancient?”

“It’s a reasonable assumption. It was overgrown with vegetation but otherwise it’s very familiar. We’re hoping to get a meeting with the “Lord Protector" that supposedly runs the drones. Eldred said he's never actually seen a Wraith, the protector just shows his might sometimes.”

“Do you think Eldred is telling the truth?”

“Well, we’ve seen the tower for ourselves and he has no reason to lie. Still doesn’t explain why the Ancients would want to lord over a bunch of farmers.”

“Hopefully you can figure that out if you get a conversation with him.”

“Yeah.”

Daniel, who’d been among the passersby listening, stepped forward. “Do you need any backup, Sheppard?”

John couldn’t help but smile. “We’re good for now, doc, thanks.”

Daniel pressed his lips shut, taking his former position. 

“Keep us posted, Colonel.” Elizabeth ordered. 

“Will do. Sheppard out.”

The wormhole disengaged, Daniel hurriedly following his boss back to her office. 

“Elizabeth, please.” 

Elizabeth sat in her chair, leaning back. “Daniel, I understand how much you would love to see it, but I can’t just send you over there for your amusement.”

Daniel set his hands on the chair in front of him. “If it is a second Atlantis-like structure, there’s actual research to be done there.”

Elizabeth nodded. “Research that can be handled by Colonel Sheppard and his team for now.” She caught Daniel’s disappointed glare. “I’ll suggest you to him during the next update. Or if he asks for help, I’ll make sure you’re in the group. Deal?”

Daniel nodded silently. 

“Good. You can work on some of the ancient research here in the meantime.” She gave him a pointed smile.

Daniel couldn’t help but smile at that one himself. “Okay.”

Daniel did go back to his office, but he didn’t jump right back into his studies. He never took back to the habit of journaling after he came back from ascension, but it was something he’d resumed on Atlantis, largely for the people back home. He didn’t want to forget any stories he could possibly tell them. It was the perfect place for anything he didn’t want to put in his mission reports, and a lot of it was what ended up in his weekly letters back to Earth. So, with more to tell, he opened his book, scribbling the words in blue ink.

Found a structure just like Atlantis.

John’s team stayed in the village without John, who despite his assurances to them he wasn’t being held hostage, they couldn’t help but feel like he was. He’d been taken by the Protector's men, swept away to the tower while they were left in the village, one the Protector had later bombed with one of the drones. The only saving grace was radio contact, which John continued to use to his advantage. 

“Teyla, come in.” 

“Are you alright, Colonel?”

“Yeah, I’m still fine. I’m in the room they gave me. Listen, I need one of you to dial the gate.”

“Do you wish for backup now?”

“We have a medical situation here. The Lord is apparently in rough shape. But I figure it will be easier for me to brief Elizabeth from here then go through you guys.”

“So we don’t get to know your brilliant plan?” Rodney griped, nibbling at his power bar. 

“I’ll update you guys after!” John rolled his eyes.

“I understand Colonel.” Teyla responded. “I will go. It should only be a few minutes.”

“Atlantis, this is Sheppard.”

“Good to hear from you, John.” Elizabeth smiled. “Last we heard from Teyla, you were being held in the tower against your will and they relinquished all your weapons.”

“That’s all still true, but that’s not exactly why I’m calling.”

“What’s the situation?”

“I’m assuming Rodney has already briefed you about the structure being exact to Atlantis, minus a couple destroyed towers?”

“He did. Right now I’m more interested in things you can tell me that they couldn’t.”

“Well, the interior is just like Atlantis, only a little more modernized. We’re certainly not dealing with Ancients. They’re like a royal family of sorts. And the daughter told me if I marry her she will succeed in her father’s place.”

“Her father being the Lord Protector?”

“Yes.”

“I trust you said no.” Elizabeth crossed her arms.

“Haven’t really had a chance to yet. He has the ancient gene, and that’s seemingly why I’m here. Otho, the Lord's Chamberlain, told me he’s in charge of genealogy. They need exactly one person who can control the throne, which we like to call the ancient chair, at a time. But the bloodlines, and the ancient gene have deteriorated over the centuries. They can no longer be certain each new Lord Protector will be able to control the chair.”

“Have they considered a new government system?” 

“That’s what I asked. Otho believes I am in a better position to be the change, having the strongest gene they’ve seen in years, which they discovered when they scanned us. Basically I’d be their insurance policy for when the old man dies. And that’s why I called. Because he’s definitely dying. I’d like Beckett to come take a look.”

“I’ll send him right away, so long as he’s not going to be in danger.”

“I honestly don’t believe he will be. But is Daniel loitering again?”

Elizabeth smiled, scanning the room. “He’s not here, no.”

“Send him over, too. He’ll be Carson’s assistant.”

“Good morning, campers!” Daniel chimed as they arrived in the town, AR1’s tired faces staring back at them. “Sorry… It’s a Jack thing...”

“Good morning Daniel, Carson.” Teyla smiled. 

“Morning, love. I understand there’s a patient waiting for me in the tower.” Carson responded.

“Yes. Colonel Sheppard explained everything to us as well.”

“Except for why he specifically wanted Daniel.” Rodney interjected.

“Could be ancient writing.” Daniel shrugged.

“Perhaps it is for assistance with the mission. The people in the tower will not recognize you nor will they know you are not a doctor of medicine. It is the easiest way to get another person inside.” Teyla suggested.

“I don’t bloody care, I have no interest in going in there alone.” Carson exclaimed. “Do you have any idea what we’re walking into?”

“Not really.” Rodney replied.

“Your safety is apparently being guarded by the Chamberlain of the tower.” Teyla added.

“Apparently?” Daniel skeptically raised an eyebrow. “Can we trust him?”

“Probably not. But I have a backup plan anyway.” Rodney rose from the stump he’d been sitting on. Baldric, my local guide, says he knows a way into the underground part of the city. He’s not thrilled about going down there, but I can talk him into it. If I can access the ZedPM, we can shut down the power they have. They won’t be able to control the chair and will be just as primitive as the rest of the people here.”

Daniel clapped his hands together. “Alright, good plan, cause it doesn’t sound like we’ll be able to talk them out of continuing to abuse their power on the villagers in time.”

“Yeah.” Rodney sighed. “You can thank me later.”

Introductions were swift, Dr. Beckett and Dr. Jackson, doctorates not disclosed. Daniel had undergone enough tests in the past to know how to fake it, he was almost a natural, and Otho seemed to buy the act. They ran through the checkup, Carson eventually reporting kidney and liver failure, with no signs of infection. Daniel simply nodded in agreement, not having to say a word that could potentially blow his cover. John and Otho both thanked him, leaving so Otho could speak privately with John on the Protector's behalf. Daniel took the chance to pull Carson to the corner, away from the Protector's listening ears, whether the man was lucid or not. 

“I don’t pretend to know much about medicine, but there can’t be many non infections that kill both the liver and kidneys.”

Carson shrugged. “There’s a few, but I’ll be honest, doctor. I suspect poisoning.”

“But we can’t mention that in front of Sheppard’s new friend in case he’s responsible.”

“Aye.”

“So what’s our plan?”

“I suppose we do what we often do. Trust in Rodney and Colonel Sheppard.” 

John returned after his conversation, everyone else in the court minding their business as if it were a normal day.

“I talked to Rodney, he’s going to see how many drones there are. I may be able to make a deal. Drones in exchange for gene therapy. Won’t need me that way.”

“You may want to hold off on that, John.” Daniel sighed.

“The Lord Protector is in fact dying, there’s nothing I can do for him.” Carson added. “But he’s dying because he’s been poisoned.”

“What?” John stared in shock.

“Aye. My best guess is in his food, over the past couple months.”

“You’ve been here for a day or so now. Anybody stick out that would want to see him dead?” Daniel asked.

“There is.” John nodded. He gazed over at Tavius, the Protector's son. “He’s first in line to the throne. But his sister would take over if she could get someone with the gene before the old man died. The guy has been shady towards me since I got here. We need to talk to Otho.”

“You sure that’s a good idea?” Daniel questioned. “We could tip him off if it happens to be him.”

“I get what you’re saying, but we’re a little low on options at the moment. And since Mara doesn’t have me and my gene locked down, Tavius will get the throne.”

He led the way to the Chamberlain’s office, reporting the status of Carson’s tests.

Otho stood from his chair. “I knew Tavius was vindictive, but killing his own father?”

“I know.” John replied. “Listen, the key is not letting him succeed his father. We need to talk to the Lord Protector.”

“It’s too late, he’s already dead. You have to leave. All of you. Tavius will arrest anyone he believes was conspiring with Mara. That includes the three of you.”

“What about the villagers?” Carson asked, full of concern.

“He’ll make an example of them. Burn the whole place to the ground.”

“So he’s going to kill them with the power he killed for?” Daniel huffed.

“He will use them conspiring with your team as his reason. It was a defiance against the Lord Protector, and it can not be tolerated.”

Carson took a capsule out of his vest pocket. “The gene therapy we talked about. If you take it to the people, you could explain what this means.”

“You can be free from royal slavery.” John added. 

“It may be too late. He will consider this treason. And if the soldiers support him...” A bell started tolling around the tower. “News of his passing is already spreading. You must go.”

They all took a breath, wanting to fight for the villagers, but after careful silent deliberation, they hurried out of the room. John stopped in one of the corridors, grabbing Daniel’s arm. 

“Get back to the village with Beckett. I’ve got one more thing to take care of here.”

Daniel considered protesting, but John always seemed to have a reason for these sort of antics. “Alright. Be safe.”

John nodded, running in a different direction as the doctors continued running for the exit, where they were soon swiftly stopped by guards. Daniel tried his best to fight them off, but they got the upper hand when he saw a knife to Carson’s throat. They were led back in the direction John ran off, able to hear his conversation with Otho. 

“Tavius has been arrested for the murder of the Lord Protector.” The Chamberlain said.

“That’s great news.” John’s voice came next.

“You really should have left when you had the chance.”

“What the hell does that mean?” He looked up, Daniel and Carson being pulled in. “What the hell is this?”

“Your colleagues in the village have incited an uprising, and as new Lord Protector, that’s something I just can’t have.” He led the trio to a cell, one that was certainly not typically a prison cell, lavished with comfortable furniture. Tavius was being held there as well, acting cool and collected as John and company argued with him, even threatening the new lord.

“There’s only one murderer in this room, isn’t there Otho?” He turned to the team. “Let me guess, he said I did it. Do I seem like the type of person to know anything about poisons and genes? Otho, here, that’s half his job.”

Daniel turned to Otho, upset with both the man and himself. “You were the killer all along?”

“I had no choice.” Otho replied. “I had a deal with Tavius. I guarantee him succession to the throne, and he would spare Mara’s life.”

“And he’d be given her as his wife.” Tavius grinned. 

Otho scowled. “It’s true, but now she will be marrying the Lord Protector instead of some lowly servant.” He turned out of the room, calling for the guard.

“I guess it was a bad idea to tip him off.” John grumbled.

Carson sat on one of the couches, defeated. “I really need to stop making house calls.”

After Otho departed, Mara assured them she would try to get him to spare their lives, while she returned their radio, which John used to finally get a hold of Rodney.

“McKay, can you read me?”

“Yes! Had to use a drone to blow a hole through the corridor so we could potentially get out of here eventually, but I read. They failed to tell me the catacombs were prone to earthquakes before we were nearly here.”

“That’s, uh… Good work, Rodney. We’re fine too. I need you to pull the ZPM and cut power or the lovely new Lord Protector is going to launch a drone attack that will kill everyone in the village. Including Ronon and Teyla.”

“I know, I already talked to Teyla. Unfortunately I can’t access the ZedPM.”

“There has to be something you can do.” Daniel pleaded.

“I’m working on it!”

“Work faster!” John ordered. 

Rodney hurried, rambling through a couple ideas that could deplete the power source entirely before realizing they wouldn’t work.

“What about the star drive?” John asked. “It’s meant to fly, just like Atlantis.”

“You want me to fly it out of here?”

“No, you don’t have to go anywhere. Just charge the engines. That has to be one of the single greatest power drains you can achieve.”

“That could work. There’s just one problem. This place is pretty unstable. The vibrations could bring the whole thing down on us.”

“We have to take that risk, Rodney.”

“Yeah.” Rodney sighed. “McKay out.”

A few minutes later, the ceiling started shaking above them. They could hear the commotion outside their cell. A few drones were already headed towards the town, but John used the opportunity to knock out one of the guards, Daniel taking the other. Carson grabbed Mara on the way, the four of them running for the door, leaving Tavius behind. They arrived at the control chair as it was shutting down, the drones that were out falling disgracefully to the ground far from the village. Otho glared as the chair rose, meeting John’s eyes.

“This is your doing.”

“You’re only Lord Protector if you can control the chair, right? It’s over.”

Otho pulled a knife, John ducking out of the way. He managed to avoid his second swipe, jumping backward. He grabbed Otho’s wrist, seizing the knife, slashing the man’s hand. Otho cried in pain, looking up at John.

“Tavius was right, I do have a fair knowledge of poisons.” He said as he fell to the floor, dead. John dropped the knife to the ground, looking at his team.

“You two alright?”

“Yeah. Good work.” Daniel nodded, turning on the radio. “Still with us Rodney?” 

“Barely.” Rodney panted.

“Good work, McKay.” John retook the radio. “Now let’s all get out of here and go home.”

They kept the briefing short, just long enough for John to explain how he turned down both offers of being King and Mara’s husband and that they were offering medicine and an IDC in exchange for the drones. It’d been quite the day for all of them, they all opted to go their separate ways for the night. Daniel returned to his office, pulling out the note he’d started earlier. 

Found a structure just like Atlantis… turns out they’re dangerous in the wrong hands.

Chapter Text

“Atlantis, this is Sheppard.”

“We read you, John.” Elizabeth replied.

“Good. We’d like your permission to bring a couple of people back to the base.”

“Do you think we can trust these people?”

“No clue. They’re in pods floating in space, but Rodney says they’re emitting life signs.”

“Ancients?”

She couldn’t see John’s shrug. “All I can tell you is they’re alive. And alone out in the middle of nowhere.”

“I’d like to think they could be ancients. You have permission to bring them to Atlantis. I’ll have a team meet you in the jumper bay for transport to the lab.”

“Understood. ETA 15:00. Sheppard out.”

Elizabeth sincerely hoped they’d be ancients, ones who would be willing to answer some of their questions. Experience told her they wouldn’t have much time with them,  but that didn’t mean she couldn't get excited.  She clicked on her earpiece once more, calling one of her reinforcements. 

“Daniel, I’d like you to meet Dr. Beckett’s team in lab three in an hour.”

“No problem… but what’s going on?”

“Colonel Sheppard’s team found a pair of pods on their mission. We haven’t a clue who or what is inside.”

“But you’re thinking they could be ancients.”

“It is a possibility.”

“Yeah. Either way the intel could be worth it.”

“I hope so. I’ll see you in an hour.”

Daniel was ready and waiting a good ten minutes early, up and in action as soon as Carson wheeled the first pod in, John and team right on his tail. Daniel helped them lift it onto one of the tables, Carson running a few quick scans before calling Elizabeth.

“Elizabeth said there were two pods.” Daniel stated, wiping the glass of the one in front of him.

“Only one could fit in the jumper.” John explained. “Lorne and the rest of my team are out collecting it.”

Daniel nodded as Elizabeth entered with Caldwell beside her.

“Colonel! Good to see you back on your feet.” Daniel smiled.

“Thank you, Doctor. I’m glad to be welcomed back here.” He turned to John. “What do we have?”

“Seems to be a life pod of some sort.” The colonel responded. 

“Nothing like the ones I’ve seen back home.” Daniel added

“It appears to be designed to keep one human being in stasis. This one’s a female.” Carson stepped around the side of the pod.

Rodney popped up from underneath it. “Are we ready to crack her open? I’m ready to crack her open.”

Elizabeth gave her nod of approval and Rodney hit a button on his tablet, making the lid slide open, revealing the woman in a green uniform. The colour was similar to the green fatigues milky way stargate teams often wore, but the jacket appeared to be more leather than their largely cotton ones. Carson checked over his scanners, turning back to the woman. 

“She’s alive, barely. All the major organs seem to be shutting down.”

“Could she be Ancient?” Elizabeth asked.

“The pod design makes me doubt it.” Rodney responded. 

“Hate to say it, but I think he’s right.” Daniel agreed. 

“It’s a shame she can’t talk to us.” Elizabeth stepped close to the pod. “Just imagine what she could tell us about where she came from and what happened to her.” She leant over the pod shortly before a white light encapsulated her, knocking her unconscious. John and Daniel jumped in, easing her to the floor, John checking her pulse before they laid her on the stretcher the pod had been brought in, leading Carson to the infirmary. 

“This isn’t my fault.” Rodney groaned as they settled her into an infirmary bed, Carson getting her hooked up. 

“We were all there, Rodney, relax.” John replied, though his patience was being tested. 

“She’s coming around.” Carson smiled as Elizabeth’s eyes opened.

“You ok?” John was the first to ask.

“Dr. Weir is fine.” The woman responded, causing them all to eye her suspiciously. “She was simply overcome by the effects of my imprinting.”

“Security to the infirmary.” Caldwell ordered.

“That won’t be necessary, Colonel. Dr. Weir is merely harbouring my consciousness.”

Daniel crossed his arms. “There’s nothing mere about that, trust me.”

“So who are you, then?” John questioned.

“I am Phebus, from a race of explorers. Our vessel was attacked on our journey home.”

“By the Wraith?”

“Yes. We were forced to abandon our ship with our life pods. If I am in another body, it means I have been adrift for some time and am beyond resurrection.”

“You are quite correct.” Carson sighed. “I’m sorry.”

“As am I.”

“We all are. Now where’s Elizabeth?” John asked impatiently.

“She’s here as well. Would you like to speak to her?”

“That’d be nice.”

Elizabeth bowed her head just as a Tok’ra would to switch between symbiote and host. Her head briefly fell against her pillow, but she rose before Carson could dote on her too much. 

“I’m fine Carson.” She smiled wondrously. 

“Elizabeth?” John tilted his head ever so slightly, still skeptical.

Daniel stepped forward. “Elizabeth, there’s another consciousness-”

“I know, her name is Phebus.” Elizabeth replied. “The imprinting will only last a matter of hours. And Phebus would like to be there when the second pod arrives.” She smiled. “She believes it’s her husband.”

“Husband?” Caldwell questioned.

“He escaped in a pod. She’s certain of it, and uh… sorry, the rush of emotions is overwhelming.”

“I can imagine.”

“No, you can’t.” Rodney lamented.

“You really can’t.” Daniel added.

“Oh please, you barely remember the excruciating details of the experience.” Rodney chided.

“I remember enough, Rodney! I also had much more than just one Lieutenant-”

“Alright guys, that’s enough. You’re both right, I can’t imagine it.” John shook his head.

“John, I’d like you to try.” Elizabeth spoke again. “Phebus has a favour to ask.”

Elizabeth climbed to her feet as soon as Carson wheeled her into the lab where Lorne’s group had brought the second pod, the rest of the group already waiting.

“Are you sure you’re up for this?” Caldwell asked her.

“She’s physically fine, and wouldn’t take no for an answer.” Carson responded.

“Love’s a powerful thing, Carson.” She smiled.

“You’re a hopeless romantic, you know.” John teased.

“You’re just as hopeless, or you wouldn’t have agreed.”

Daniel cleared his throat. “Just to be clear, we’re sure this is temporary?”

Carson nodded. “I’ve gone over the EEG patterns and can say with some confidence that this imprinting won’t last more than a few hours. A day at most.”

“I’m sold!” Rodney chimed, opening the pod holding the man, this time in a brown uniform.

“Life signs are even weaker than the first one, we’ll have to do this quickly.” Carson said.

John nodded, handing his pistol over at Caldwell’s request to not have the alien consciousness armed, cautiously stepping towards the table. He eventually made it close enough for the beam to hit him the same way it did Elizabeth. He swayed but stayed on his feet. 

“Thalen? It’s me.” Elizabeth smiled.

“Phebus?” 

“It’s alright. These people have recovered our pods.”

Carson, Daniel and Rodney all grinned at him as he continued his confused gaze around the room.

“You consented to this?” He asked.

“Of course. One last chance to say goodbye to my husband.”

She grabbed his head, kissing him deeply. Carson blinked before looking away. Daniel’s mouth opened, also looking away awkwardly. Rodney couldn’t help but chuckle, looking at his friends. She broke off the kiss, leaving John struck.

“It Isn’t what I expected.”

“Is it possible for us to be alone for a few minutes?” She directed her question at the team while keeping her eye on John.

“Absolutely not.” Came Caldwell’s immediate reply.

“Don’t be so heartless!” Carson pleaded.

“They’re two consenting adults.” Rodney added.

Daniel winced. “But in our bosses bodies?”

“Dr. Jackson has a point. They know the city better than anyone.” Caldwell said.

“That really wasn’t my issue, but okay.”

“It’s among my issues with this.”

“The Colonel is right.” John responded.

“Dr. Weir is in charge.” She kept her gaze on Sheppard.

“I’m just saying, there should be an armed guard at the door.”

“Two. One at each door.”

“They’re already outside.” Caldwell responded.

“Of course they are.” She smiled at John. He smiled back just before they spun around, one racing for either door. They both knocked out their guard, taking the stunner weapons with them. John leaned around the corner, firing his stunner in her direction, while she stayed hidden on the other side of the door. He stunned Caldwell as soon as the Colonel called for security. Rodney tentatively aimed the pistol that had been thrown in his hands when John was still fully John, but Daniel and Carson were quick to stop him. It was, in some reality, still John. John ran off, Daniel sneaking out behind him before Elizabeth came back in. Daniel kept himself in earshot of the room.

“You two need some serious marriage counselling!” Rodney exclaimed.

“He is not my husband, he is the enemy. Now radio the security team and tell them everything is fine.”

“Everything is not fine!” Carson cried. She shot him with the stunner, leaving Rodney. Rodney hesitantly began a very unconvincing message, forcing the enemy to stun him as well. Daniel took that as the finale, jogging down the hall away from Elizabeth. 

“Ma’am. Heard there was trouble.” Lorne reported to Elizabeth as he and his marines fell in step behind her.

“Yes, it’s Colonel Sheppard, he’s not himself.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means he’s a threat to the city. We need to find him. Your team is with me.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He followed for a few strides before Caldwell’s orders came through his radio.

“Both Doctor Weir and Colonel Sheppard are under the influence of alien entities. If possible, subdue and contain with non lethal force.”

Lorne stopped. “Ma’am! I’m going to need you to hand over your weapon.”

“Did it occur to you that Colonel Caldwell may be under the same influence as Sheppard? You weren’t there.”

“I was.” Daniel came around the corner in front of her, farther from her than Lorne was. He kept his pistol pointed at her, nodding to Lorne.

“Hand over the weapon, now.” Lorne ordered.

“I guess you give me no choice.” The woman smiled slyly, handing the stunner over as Coughlin reached for her sidearm, hand on her shoulder. She quickly grabbed the arm, pulling him off balance, punching Lorne in the throat, knocking him to the ground. Daniel would’ve taken a shot, but he didn’t have a clean one that wouldn’t risk all four of them. She spun and kicked Reed down before throwing Coughlin aside once. Daniel reached her, but she threw him to the floor just as fast, taking the gun with her. She held it on the fallen group for a moment, but they were all too incapacitated to fight anymore. She reached down for one of their P90’s and some extra ammo before jogging to the nearby door. 

By the time Lorne came too, the lights in the city were out. He lifted his head, staying laid on the ground. 

“Everybody ok?”

“Fine. Sorry, didn’t have a safe shot, and we only had so many stunners.” Daniel replied as the men all slowly sat up.

“You could’ve ended up killing any one of us in that scuffle, it was the right call.” Lorne replied, rubbing the back of his neck.

“I take it Colonel Caldwell isn’t compromised.” Reed climbed to his feet, giving Coughlin a hand up.

“Correct. Just Sheppard and Weir. They were probably playing us the whole time.” Daniel, on his own feet, held out a hand for Lorne, who declined it, straightening up on his own.

“And it’s safe to assume one of them cut the power so we couldn’t track them.” Lorne took Daniel’s radio. “Colonel Caldwell, this is Major Lorne. Are you there, sir?”

“Affirmative, Major. In the control room.”

“Glad to hear it, sir. My team is stranded in the west section of the city.”

“Understood, Major. We’re hoping McKay will have primary systems up soon, but she seemed to be taking out control crystals along her way, so the doors may be locked for a while anyway. Ronon is in surgery, it seems Thelan, Sheppard, whoever it is, shot him.  For now Teyla is tracking both visitors in the base of the central tower.”

“Yes, sir. If there’s anything we can do, let us know.”

“I appreciate it, Major, but there unfortunately isn’t at the moment.”

“Understood.” Lorne frowned, letting go of the button.

“If I could’ve just found another stunner.” Daniel began.

“Hey, this is nobody’s fault. Phebus played us all from the beginning, like you said. They’ll be back to themselves soon enough.”

“Yeah.” Daniel rested his hands on his hips. “It can’t come soon enough.”

It was nearly too long, as Phebus took over the city’s controls from a lab computer once the systems were up again, demanding Teyla kill her enemy while she watched on the cameras. Teyla was able to stall just long enough, until Phebus got impatient and ran over to finish the job herself. Lorne and the team were finally able to reach them after Elizabeth was already unconscious. John sat on the ground, hands zip tied together, holding a stunner. 

“You alright?” Lorne asked.

“Yes.” Teyla nodded. “It is over.”

“Good work.” Daniel squeezed her shoulder. “Sorry we were late.”

“We got stuck in that damn corridor for two hours.” Lorne muttered.

“Do not worry about it. Call a medical team, they should both go to the infirmary.”

Lorne nodded, stepping away to radio the team.

“How’d you know it was me?” John asked, looking up at her.

“I still do not. But I knew you would take the shot either way.”

“Good point.” John smiled.

Teyla bowed her head, turning to Daniel and the team. “Make sure his hands stay bound until Dr. Beckett says otherwise.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Daniel smiled, the two of them pulling John to his feet, where he was escorted away by Reed and Coughlin.

“I almost had to shoot him, Daniel.”

“I know.” Daniel wrapped an arm around her shoulder. “It was a rough day. But I have your back whatever you need.”

“Thank you.” She smiled. “But right now, I think I am going to try to rest.”

“Yeah.” Daniel massaged his still sore arm. “We could all use it now. Especially Sheppard and Elizabeth.”

Chapter Text

Escort details were the part of the job everybody seemed to talk about the least, but that didn’t make them any less vital. It was best to go as a team, especially when the planet was previously unexplored and any locals hadn’t been discovered. Daniel and the team had been given the first mission to take Dr. Lindsay to M1K-177. It was initially planned as a one or two time archaeological investigation, soon turning into weekly visits. The locals were in need of help with their crops, help Lorne had agreed to on a weekly schedule. It had been going on for several months, in which time they learned it was a very peaceful society, the towns almost appearing like modern ruins, olden style but still standing strong. They were technologically unadvanced, but they had done well growing their own food. Daniel had come to like the group, looking forward to the days on the schedule. It was almost like a day off, helping people who needed it, something he’d always strived for, something he’d pushed for for years. 

As usual, Lorne led the way to the house they always met at, about a mile from the gate. They returned to the house, the one they often met in for tea to start their visits. One of the villagers, the one that owned the house asked Lindsay to speak privately in the basement. They had no reason to argue, the locals had always been kind and trustworthy. So long as Lindsay was comfortable, they were comfortable. She was only gone for a few minutes when a wraith stunner blast burst through the window, hitting the back cabinet. Everyone ducked on instinct, the team taking cover behind a couch as they returned their own gunfire. 

“I think our friends may have visitors.” Lorne fired another shot. “Lindsay, go back to the gate, call for help, stay at the gate until they come through.” He ordered through the radio. “Jackson.” Lorne tilted his head pointedly to a table across the house they could take cover behind, so the team could fire from either side. Daniel nodded, following his lead, continuing their fire as they ran. Lorne was hit first, slumping to the ground in the middle of the room. Reed ran out to help Daniel move him to safety, Coughlin covering the both of them. However, it was no use, they were soon all on the ground, tranquilized, vulnerable to the enemy. 

Daniel woke, distant surroundings blurry. He could tell they were in a cage, his team all sharing one. He could tell they were awake, looking to be in as much pain as he was. At least they could see clearly.

“You ok, Jackson?” Lorne asked.

“Hell of a headache, but I think so.”

Lorne nodded. “Guys. We have to stop getting knocked out as a group, you hear me?” Lorne said lightly.

Reed chuckled. “Yes, sir. What’s our plan?”

“I’d suggest we figure out where the hell we are and who we’re dealing with, but that’s kind of hard with nobody in sight.”

Coughlin tried the cage door. “Locked.”

“Not surprising.” Lorne rubbed at his neck, freezing. “Do you guys have your dog tags?”

Both military men checked, shaking their heads.

“They want Atlantis to think we’re dead.”

“But if they actually wanted us dead, we’d already be dead, wouldn’t we?” Daniel questioned. “Which means they likely want us for something.”

“But what? We don’t even know who they are.” 

“We’ll find out. They won’t just let us sit here if they want information.”

“Been a hostage a few times, huh Jackson?” Reed asked.

“Too many to count at this point.”

“Any escape plans that worked better than the rest?” Lorne asked.

“None that you wouldn’t know about.” Daniel retorted.

“You’re funny.” Lorne grinned mockingly. “They didn’t exactly leave us with any means to escape. We have to hope that Atlantis won’t assume we’re dead.”

“Either way they’ll search for us. Lindsay knows where we were, and if we’re still on the same planet, it’s not massive. They’ll be able to find us.”

“See, there’s the optimistic doctor everyone’s always talking about.” Lorne smiled. “Thought we’d lost him for a second.”

“Still here.” Daniel grumbled. “Like I said, been down this road before, never once been happy about it though.”

“You’re telling me.” Coughlin replied. “So that’s our plan? Sit and wait to be found by our people?”

“Until we can come up with another one, Sargent, yes it is.” Lorne sighed, leaning against the back of the cage. “So try your best to get comfortable.”

“It’s been three hours, Major. We haven’t seen anyone.” Coughlin paced the cell.

“Thank you, Sargent.” Lorne responded tiredly, head back against the rails. “I’m here too.”

“You’d think they’d at least bring us some water or something.”

“They will.” Daniel grumbled, laying on the ground with an arm across his face. “Eventually.”

They heard footsteps, what sounded like several sets. Daniel sat up as the gates opened. The men were carrying Rodney and other members of Atlantis’ strike teams, setting them in one corner while another held a gun on the conscious team to keep them in check. 

“What did you do to them?” Lorne demanded. “And what do you want from us?”

“And where the hell is Colonel Sheppard?” Daniel added. Lorne shot him a look. “It’s safe to assume he’s here, he would’ve led the strike.”

“They’ll be fine.” Ladon replied. “They were gassed, just like you were. They’ll have the same headache.”

“And the Colonel?” If Lorne’s looks could kill, their Genii captor would’ve been done for. 

“Your Colonel will be fine. So long as our demands are met.”

“And what are those? We haven’t had the pleasure of hearing your grand plan here.”

“It does not concern you at the moment.”

“Like hell it doesn’t!” Daniel shot up.

“Relax, doctor. We’ll be back.” The man responded, leading his crew back down the hall and out of the room.

“Check them.” Lorne ordered Coughlin and Reed, referring to their crewmates on the ground. The men nodded as they checked pulses. Everyone was seemingly fine. But that didn’t mean they would continue to stay that way. 

“We’ve been collecting samples.” A familiar voice could be heard down the hallway. 

“From where?” An even more familiar voice questioned.

They came into view of the cell, a wave of relief on John’s face as he saw his people again.

“Starting to put it all together?” Ladon asked.

“Getting there.” John replied, unwillingly stepping into the cell which was once again locked behind him before the captors left them behind once more.

“Major. Boys.” John smiled weakly. “They ok?” He nodded to the ground.

“Seems like it, sir.” Lorne responded.

“Good. And way to be alive, guys.”

“Thank you, sir! You here to rescue us?”

“Up until a few moments ago I thought you were dead, but now that I see you’re still breathing, I’m thinking about it.”

“Good, that’s great. Let us know if we can help in any way, huh?”

“Will do, Major.”

“Would you also mind telling us what’s going on?” Daniel insisted.

“Genii.” John grumbled. 

“We gathered that.” 

“Well then you understand that they’re a pain in the ass.”

“Teyla? Ronon?”

“They should be in Atlantis. They weren’t with me.”

“Sir, I’d still like to know why they’re holding us.” Reed stepped up to the group.

“They want all of our jumpers.”

“But they need the gene to fly them.” Daniel tilted his head.

“Which is where you guys apparently come in.”

“I don’t have the gene, though.”

“Well then sorry Jackson, you’re just collateral to them. They must have taken samples when you were knocked out. Assuming you were knocked out.”

Daniel nodded. “Wraith stunners. And probably something else after that. Stunners have never left my head throbbing this much.”

“No kidding.” Lorne groaned. “What do they want in exchange for the jumpers?”

John shrugged. “I told them they’d never get a deal. They’d have to kill us first.”

Lorne nodded. “Which brings us back to your plan to rescue us all.”

“Still working on it.”

The group forced themselves to get comfortable while they thought through their plan, sitting in various positions around the enclosure. Daniel was closest to the sleeping group when he heard a groan to his left. 

“What happened?” Rodney mumbled as Daniel helped him to his feet.

“We were gassed.” John responded.

“Are we in danger?”

“Was it the gas or the cell that was your first clue?”

They were interrupted by Ladon, pointing a gun directly at John. “Weir says Dr. Beckett can heal the people I sent through the gate. Is that true?”

“If there’s a cure, he has it.” John replied, noting confused glances from Lorne’s team. “He sent some of his people to Atlantis in exchange. But it turns out they’re all dying of radiation.”

Ladon nodded, looking to the guards behind him. “We’re letting them go.” He opened the gate, John reluctantly stepping out ahead of the rest of his men.

“It was that simple?” Daniel exclaimed.

“Shut up, Doc.” Lorne sniped. “He’s letting us go, after all.”

“Hidden at the bottom of this building is a nuclear device.” Ladon explained.

“How’d you get your hands on that?” John asked.

“I’m chief scientist. I built it.”

“You’re going to start the coup!” Rodney surmised.

Daniel’s eyes widened in confusion. “What the hell are you talking about?”

“Ladon here was planning a coup against Cowen.”

“I needed him and his elite guard in one place. I knew the possibility of getting your jumpers would get them here.”

“So- so this was all some elaborate plan for you to take over as leader of the Genii?” Daniel stammered.

“Precisely.”

“Unbelievable.”

“Doc! Do I have to tell you to shut up again?” Lorne asked tiredly.

“Actually, Jackson has a point.” John replied, looking at Ladon. “You were just planning to leave us there to get vaporized with the rest of them.”

“I was.” Ladon nodded. “But plans have changed. Let’s go.”

He escorted them to the gate. Rodney dialled Atlantis, leading the way as they entered the city. Elizabeth jogged down the stairs, grinning at the sight of the nearly lost men. 

“It’s good to see all of you.”

“You too, Elizabeth.” Daniel responded, though there was still an annoyed snap in his voice.

Elizabeth raised an eyebrow. “Is everything alright, Daniel?”

“Fine.” Daniel smiled a bit, softening from his frustration.

“It’s Ladon.” Rodney explained. “He’s letting us go in exchange for his people. He really was planning a coup.”

“And we were just part of the plan.” Daniel added, a sarcastic smile attached.

John and Ladon were the last ones through, John immediately ordering the gate shield be raised. The massive explosion impacted the shield, causing the room to shake around them. The chaos was soon silenced, the gate shutting down, leaving the city in tranquillity once more.

Ladon stepped forward, moving towards Elizabeth. “Now, I’d like to see my sister.”

Daniel raised his eyebrows, looking at John.

“Yeah, his sister was one of the people he sent us.” John sighed.

Daniel shook his head. “Is it just me or was this coup really complicated?”

“Not just you.” 

Daniel smiled weakly, watching John as his eyes followed Elizabeth and Ladon down the hall. “You trust him?”

“Not overly. He’s still Genii. But I trust him more than the last guy.”

“Right. Glad we could help improve the situation.” Daniel smirked. 

“Let it go, Jackson.” Lorne groaned.

“I am, I am.” Daniel raised his hands in line with his chest. “But I think I’m going to hit the showers, then probably go to bed.”

“I’m actually with him on that one, sir.” Lorne responded. 

“You don’t need my permission, guys. Go. I just have to wrap things up with our friend here, but otherwise I’ll be right behind you.”

“Yes, sir.” Lorne nodded. “And Colonel, thanks for the rescue.” He grinned.

“Any time, guys.” John chuckled. “Good night.”

Chapter Text

Daniel walked into the conference room, carrying a large mug of coffee, trying, rather failing to suppress a yawn. 

“Morning, sunshine!” Lorne grinned

“Sleep in or something, Jackson?” John questioned.

“No.” Daniel took one of the few remaining chairs. “Stayed up late. Been trying to grasp the wraith language.”

“How’s that been going?” Rodney asked, crossing his arms.

“It’s going. I know enough ancient that I was already part way there when I started.” He sipped his coffee. “What’s this impromptu meeting about, anyway?”

“We’re waiting for Drs Weir and Beckett to explain that one.” Lorne responded.

“I believe it concerns the Wraith.” Teyla added.

“It does.” John rolled his chair up slightly. 

“You know why we’re here?” Ronon questioned. 

“I do happen to, yes. Perks of being military commander I guess. Beckett believes his retrovirus is ready for trial.”

“For real this time?” Rodney questioned almost accusingly.

“Yes, Rodney. For real this time.” John shook his head. 

“So it won’t turn you into a bug?” Lorne took a turn at asking a question. 

“It will most certainly not turn Colonel Sheppard, or anyone else into a bug.” Carson chimed, entering just ahead of Elizabeth.

“Nice timing, doc.” John smiled. 

“Thank you, Colonel.” Carson grinned as he and Elizabeth took two of the remaining chairs. 

“So what’s changed, Carson?” Rodney blurted as Carson handed out reports. 

“Well, Rodney.” Carson shot him a look. “As you know, the drug was not completely ready for trial when Ellia administered her dose that also affected the Colonel. We’ve now had several months to work at perfecting it for a clinical trial.”

“How do we plan to capture the wraith alive?” Daniel asked.

“That’s the easy part.” Ronon grumbled.

“It’s true.” John agreed. 

“The plan is to sedate our subject and give him the first dose.” Carson explained.

“First?” Daniel scrunched his face in concern. 

“Yes. We expect multiple doses to be necessary to maintain the effect permanently.

“Like tretonin?”

“Not exactly. Tretonin requires regular doses for life, this should only be a few regulated doses, say like an antibiotic.”

Rodney crossed his arms. “This is great, really, but what happens if he still knows he’s a wraith?”

“If it works as it should, he won’t know he was a wraith. But we will keep him in an isolation room until we are comfortable letting him integrate with the rest of the city.”

Teyla’s eyes shot open. “You’re going to let a wraith assimilate with everyone here?”

“He’ll be human, believe his human. He won’t know he was ever a wraith. He can help us combat the enemy.” John replied calmly. 

“So we just made up an identity for this guy and we’ll tell him he’s” Daniel flipped to the correct page of the report. “Lieutenant Michael Kenmore. Are we just going to make up identities for every Wraith we convert?”

“If we have to, yes!”

“It’s a bad plan.” Ronon leaned back angrily. “It’s a bad idea.”

Daniel rubbed a hand across his forehead. “I’m with Ronon on this one.”

“I thought you’d be in favour of this Jackson, given the success with saving human hosts from the Goa’uld.” Lorne replied. 

“This is a hell of a lot different than that, Major. And besides, we couldn’t exactly do that on our own, we needed Tok’ra technology.”

“You saying Carson isn’t capable?” Rodney piped up.

“No! There’s just so many risks involved, too many lies. Too many ways to screw it up.”

“Well then we won’t screw it up.” John assured him.

“Easier said than done, John.” 

John nodded slowly, leaving him alone. “Teyla, what do you think?”

“I believe there are many risks, and lying will be extremely difficult. But I also believe we should try something to combat the wraith.”

“Good. It’s a plan then.”

Elizabeth smiled solemnly. “I’m sorry we can’t convince all of you this is the best course of action, but I do ask that you go along with it.”

“Don’t have a choice, right?” Ronon responded. 

“I never said I couldn’t play along. Just said I wouldn’t at all be happy about it.” Daniel added. 

“You changed my last team’s mind on joining forces with the enemy, Daniel.” Lorne smiled. “Now it’s our turn.”

John closed his file. “We'll embark at 14:00. That way by the time we get back and treat the wraith, he should be waking up sometime tomorrow morning, right doc?” 

“Aye.”

“Perfect. You’re all dismissed until mission time.” John wheeled his chair out, rising to his feet. “And Daniel. Maybe you should get some more coffee.”

The mission went perfectly according to plan. Lorne’s team lead the attack, leaving John’s team to extract their subject. They stunned and sedated him, loading him into the jumper, Lorne’s team on guard. Daniel watched the motionless wraith, wondering how long it would take for him to resemble a human. It wasn’t like the Goa’uld, where you really couldn’t tell they weren’t not human just to look at them. He still wasn’t happy with the plan, but it certainly wasn’t the first time he’d been unhappy with a course of action his team had taken, and most of those had worked out. That didn’t make this one feel any better, any less ill advised. He just had to hope it wouldn’t bite them in the ass like he feared. 

They landed back home, John and Lorne immediately carting him to the isolation room. Ronon was the first to distance himself, still adamantly against having a wraith in the city. Daniel stood from his jumper bench, collecting his bag and taking it back to his quarters, all without saying a word. He dropped the bag at the end of his bed, sprawling out across it. It was the middle of the afternoon but he wanted nothing more than to just shut out the city and call it a night. He opened one of his wraith notebooks, continuing to study the language. He made a quick exit for a meal, avoiding as many people as he possibly could along the way. He returned to his room with the chicken, potatoes and broccoli. He ate in peace, soon opening his laptop, preparing his weekly letter back to Earth. He didn’t want it to sound too anxious or angry, so he decided to leave their retrovirus plan for everyone else and just focus on his positives of the week. That zapped what energy he had left; he had to stop his head from bobbing before he closed his laptop. He laid his glasses on the nightstand, unlacing his boots and changing into a pair of sweats, removing both his jacket and shirt. He didn't hesitate any longer to lay back and close his eyes. Soon everything around him was silent, just dreams. Dreams of home. He couldn’t say he was homesick, Atlantis was still everything to him. But there were certain things he missed. 

Morning came with a soft tap at the door. He sprung up at the sound, not even bothering with his glasses before trudging to the door and waving at the crystals. Teyla stood on the other side, carrying a tray with a pot of tea and two mugs. 

“Good morning.” She smiled.

“Morning…” Daniel stepped aside, forgetting he’d been shirtless, he quickly pulled one on as she sat beside his bed. “What’s with the house call?”

“I wanted to see how you were. You have been very quiet, and I have not seen you since the mission. Are you feeling alright?”

“Yeah, yeah.” Daniel sighed. “I’m not sick if that’s what you’re getting at.”

Teyla smiled softly. “Michael is still bothering you.”

Daniel nodded. “Teyla, I know you. You don’t love it either.”

“I will admit, I have my doubts. But I did not want to upset Colonel Sheppard.”

“Neither did I, but somebody had to speak up.”

“You did. As did Ronon. It did not change their minds. I decided it would be best to just try to follow along with their plan. It could work out and be a good step in the fight against the wraith. A more permanent solution.”

“It’s a big if.” 

“Yes, it is.” She poured the tea into the mugs. “But we will know soon. He is awake.”

“Seriously?” Daniel’s eyes widened. “What time is it anyway?”

“Nearly 8.” 

“I guess I was really out.” Daniel chuckled. “All that studying the night before. Have you seen him?”

“I have.”

“And?” He sipped his tea.

“He is confused, but seems friendly. It appears to be working for the time being. But I already find lying to him extremely difficult.”

“No kidding.” He smiled sympathetically.

“I wanted to talk to him. Dr Weir is not requiring everyone to have a personal visit with him, but if he happens upon them once they let him out of isolation, they’ll have to play by the rules, as Colonel Sheppard would say.”

“Sounds like Sheppard.” Daniel smiled. “I guess I’ll just have to see when I can meet him.”

Daniel was in the midst of a date with the gym punching bag when a door slid open.

“Sorry.” Michael smiled awkwardly. “I was meeting Teyla to spar again.”

“Uh, no. It’s not a problem, Lieutenant. I was just wrapping up.” Daniel slung a towel over his shoulder. “I don’t think we’ve been reintroduced. I’m Daniel Jackson.”

“Michael Kenmore. You’re not military?”

“Nope. Doctor. Archeology and linguistics.”

“Sounds important.”

“Sometimes.” Daniel smiled. “How are you doing?”

“They still have me under supervision. But I’m starting to familiarize myself.”

“That’s great. You know, I know how you feel. I had my own run in with amnesia a couple years back.”

“How’d you remember?”

“It came back soon enough. My friends, colleagues were there for me.”

Michael smiled weakly. “I just don’t know who my friends are. Colonel Sheppard had to stop Ronon from beating me up yesterday.”

Daniel chuckled softly. “Don’t take that personally. That’s just Ronon. He can be very aggressive, but he’s a good asset against the wraith. Kinda guy you want on your team, believe it or not.”

“Understood.”

“You beat me here.” Teyla smiled. “I see you’ve met Daniel.”

“Yeah. He was just telling me about his own amnesia.” MIchael responded.

“It’s a very sweet story, how he came back. I have heard it.”

“I thought it would help him, knowing someone else who’s been there.” Daniel replied. 

“Thank you, doctor. It was good to meet you.”

“It’s Daniel. Good to see you on your feet, Michael.”

Daniel couldn’t help but stay up after his conversation with Michael. He still had a terrible feeling, one that kept him awake. He’d never been one for sleep aids, he preferred to just walk it off, sometimes with coffee. He didn’t bother with the coffee, deciding instead to visit their newest friend. He was committed to trying to help, despite his disapproval. He tapped on the door of his quarters, hoping he hadn’t woken the soldier. It was a good 40 seconds before Michael answered, very clearly still awake. Awake and angry. 

“You alright?”

“You lied to me, Daniel.”

Frustrations flooded Daniel’s mind but he managed to keep himself under control. “Michael, please.”

“I’m a wraith.” He seethed, pointing to the open laptop.

“Were. You don’t have to be. You had wraith DNA, but they evolved from humans. Dr Beckett was treating you to erase the Wraith. Michael, I’ve known lots of people, good friends of mine, that were corrupted by very bad things, but that didn’t define them. They were saved. They’re human. They’re forces of good. You can do the same.”

“You’re telling me you were curing me? What gives you the right?”

“If I’m being honest, none of this was my idea! Everyone had to play along but we didn’t all like the plan.”

Michael nodded slowly, still seething. “If you didn’t agree, why didn’t you just tell me the truth?”

Daniel took a deep breath, looking the man in the eye. “Believe me, I wish it worked like that.”

“Just go.” Michael ordered. Daniel obliged, nodding to the guards beyond the door after he made his exit. He jogged down the hall and straight for the transporter, leading himself to the quickest route to John’s quarters. He pounded on the door, crossing his arms while he waited. 

“Jackson?” John questioned as he opened the door, turning back to check his clock. “It’s three in the morning, this better be important.”

“He knows.” Daniel spat out.

John’s tired eyes alerted. “Michael? What’d you tell him?”

“I didn’t have to tell him, he figured it out, he got a hold of Carson’s tapes!”

“Daniel! Are you trying to tell the whole city? Get in here.” John angrily pulled him into the room, waving the door shut.

“I tried to tell him he could do good things as a human, but he’s pissed. This is exactly why this was a bad idea, John!”

“Stop. It’s not, it obviously works, the results have shown that.”

“Maybe, but you couldn’t expect to get away with the lies without him ever suspecting anything! You couldn’t expect him not to have any sense of being a wraith.”

“What do you want me to do? Tell you you were right? I’m sorry I can’t do that, Daniel. We had to try it.”

“I don’t care about who’s right or wrong right now! But I think you, Elizabeth and Carson need to get down there and do some damage control before things get too far out of hand. If they’re not already.”

“Alright.” John replied more calmly than he had been the entire conversation. “We’ll take care of it first thing in the morning. Then we’ll all have a talk as a group. Deal?”

“Fine.” Daniel huffed. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Yeah. Try to get some sleep before then, please. Don’t make me make it an order.”

Chapter Text

They opted to take Michael to the alpha site, but that proved to be a failure as well. The wraith was able to escape thanks to a mental connection with Teyla, convincing her to untie him. She was able to leave enough clues that Ronon and John could rescue her, but their experiment with Michael was clearly beyond repair for this round. Michael was gone, with his memories of Atlantis and their actions towards him still intact. The results left everyone in the city more tense and awkward for a while, but they knew they had to get over it to formulate their new plan, knowing they couldn’t just cloak the city again. Rodney was able to barely save an ancient ship from a molten planet, and spent nearly every day for the next month working in bickering tandem with Radek and Grodin to get it up and running. Soon after they noticed a hive ship heading for the city. They activated the cloak anyway, getting both Daedalus and the new to them Orion into position just in case. The next move was made by none other than Michael. Elizabeth finally convinced Caldwell to let her speak to him. She would be in the city, he’d be on his ship. Their cover was already blown, so what else could possibly go wrong?

Michael explained that the awakening two years ago and failure to reach earth thus far had resulted in a civil war amongst the wraith, one he had a thought about fixing. He offered a deal, retrovirus they could distribute to the other side, giving them more humans to feed on and less wraith to fight. In return he sent them their jamming codes, which they could break to give them a chance to beam their nukes onto the wraith ships. There was just one catch. If they attempted to destroy Michael’s ship, he’d alert the entire race that Atlantis was still alive and well. Rodney checked everything out, shocked that they sent it all over freely, but it did appear to check out. It gave them the opportunity to nuke any wraith ship they came across, which would absolutely be some sort of double cross, but it wouldn’t mean as much if there were none of them left to notice, right? The only catch was that the first ship would probably take a couple attempts, leaving time for the rest of the wraith to realize Atlantis was in fact still intact. But Rodney was insistent, the chance to run tests on wraith ships if they really were willing was an amazing opportunity. 

“An amazing opportunity.” Elizabeth repeated.

“Think about it. This is essentially our idea. We created the retrovirus for this exact purpose.” John explained. “What’s the down side? Other than the fact we’d be working with the wraith.”

“Isn’t that enough?” Caldwell questioned.

“I’d say yes.” Daniel replied, briefly looking at the ground at his feet. 

“It would mean something good came out of the experiment with Michael.” Carson offered. 

Daniel looked back up again, catching Teyla’s concerned eye. “What do you think?”

“I believe we have no choice. It appears they have kept our existence a secret, but if you do not help them…”

“There is that.” Elizabeth agreed solemnly. “Carson, how close are you to weaponizing the retrovirus?”

“It needs a little work, but we’re close.”

Elizabeth nodded, gaze landing on Ronon. “What do you think?”

“Let’s do it.”

“Really?”

“Sheppard said it himself, it was our idea.”

“I just thought you…”

“Hey, if they want our help killing other wraith, that’s one help I'm happy to provide.”

“Daniel?” She looked at the doctor. “You were also opposed before.”

Daniel shrugged. “Well when Ronon says it like that, it’s hard to argue. Maybe it could be better than our last attempt.”

“Ok. So we do this.” She waited, receiving no objections. “I’ll accept the offer.”

Elizabeth and John welcomed the first wraith to the city, setting the ground rules: no weapons, no more than three wraith in Atlantis at once. They were fine to comply, all they wanted was the virus to end their civil war. Carson and Radek worked with them, explaining the new aerosol format. Rodney reboarded Daedalus, working on a way to beam a canister onto the wraith ship with their jamming technology running. Daniel stayed with Teyla, who he could tell was still uncomfortable with the idea of working alongside the wraith, noticing her having a tense conversation with John after the meeting. But she still chose to believe in him and his team. Daniel followed as she got a request from Michael to see her. Ronon followed as well after he got word passing them in the hallway.

“Thank you for coming.” Michael greeted her as they entered the isolation room they’d kept him in once before. “You did not have to bring them.”

“I insisted.” Ronon replied gruffly. 

“So did I.” Daniel smiled. 

Michael accepted, turning back to Teyla. “The last time I saw you, I was about to feed on you. But it wasn’t a matter of choice, more one of… instinct.”

“That is what you came here to say?” She questioned. 

“You have given me a rare perspective among the wraith. It is not often we get to know the humans we are going to feed on as anything more than a method of survival. And still I would’ve done what I had to do. But what you did to me-”

“We did the same, to survive.”

“I thought you were trying to help me.”

“What’s your point?” Ronon asked as Daniel took off his glasses, holding them with crossed arms. 

“We’re not as different as you think.”

“We are nothing like you.” Teyla responded angrily, stepping towards the bed that Michael stood opposite of. 

Michael laughed. “You are a lot more like us than you want to believe.”

“She’s right. That’s where you’re wrong.” Daniel replied, a certain steel behind his words. 

“Do not bother, Daniel.” Teyla stepped away. “We will not argue with you, it is pointless.”

“If we are to make this alliance work, we must overcome the instincts that define us.” Michael continued. “We will not meet again.”

“Goodbye.” Teyla stared stoically, no discernible emotion on her face.

“Goodbye.” Michael bowed his head, watching her leave. As soon as she was out of sight Ronon pulled out his stunner, holding it to Michael’s forehead.

Before Daniel could say anything to get him to stand down, Michael broke into a grin. 

“You are proving my point right now. Every fibre of your being wants to kill me. Instinct is hard to overcome, but what would happen to our alliance? Every wraith ship in the galaxy would destroy this city. Is it really worth it?”

Ronon paused, grinning before reholstering his weapon. He turned and finally walked out the door, Daniel right behind him, biting his lip.

“What? You got a problem?” Ronon grumbled.

“No…” Daniel sighed. “Just starting to think he has a point.”

“You really think we’re like them.” There was a certain offence in Ronon’s tone. 

“No, of course not. But he is right, about our instincts to rid ourselves of the enemy in front of us. Even if they’re actually innocent or trying to be our allies.”

Ronon nodded, his way of understanding. “You have experience with that, doc?”

“Not my proudest moment. But it potentially saved a lot of lives. Unfortunately the thing that could save more lives in the long run here is not killing the enemy right away.”

“Yeah. And that’s what I don’t like.”

“I know you don’t. But we all know we have to try.”

Carson’s test on a single wraith using the retrovirus gas was a success. They watched as the wraith queen immediately fed on the transformed wraith, killing him instantly. John and the marines lowered their weapons, Elizabeth noting that they knew it would be part of the plan.

“You alright, Carson?” Daniel asked, noticing the doctor's troubled grimace.

“We created the retrovirus to save the wraith from what we thought was unnatural. But now, from the moment they become human, they’re food for the wraith. They’re still killing humans.”

“Bit of a grey area, isn’t it?” Daniel smiled solemnly.

“Aye. But I suppose it will somehow help in the end.”

The queen was more than satisfied, wishing to use it on an incoming hive. She devised a plan that her delegates would board the enemy ship under the pretense of surrender, while several of them would break off and leave the canisters around the ship. All that would have to be done was schedule a release time for when the good guys were gone. Rodney agreed it could be done, and Elizabeth sent John to Daedalus to observe and assure they stuck to the plan. However, it went south quickly, the enemy hive firing on the good guys' transport before they could even get back to their hive. Daedalus backed them up, giving their hive a chance to jump into hyperspace while the enemy continued to fire. They recovered their cloaked jumpers, getting out of dodge as fast as possible. The queen voiced her frustrations, demanding the new plan be formulated by Atlantis, even granting Rodney and Radek access to everything about the hive ships- schematics, systems, power distribution, the whole nine yards. With this, Elizabeth agreed to assist them since they received damage in the fight.  After giving the rest of her orders, she summoned Daniel to her office, who dutifully arrived minutes later. 

“What’s going on?” He asked, taking a seat across from her. 

“I want you to board the wraith hive with Rodney. He’s going to check their systems first hand, and see what he can do to possibly help them.”

Daniel raised his eyebrows. “How can I help? I mean I might be able to translate some, but I doubt Rodney will need much of that anyway.”

“I’m sending Ronon as well, for obvious reasons, but neither him nor Rodney are very skilled in the art of negotiation… if it comes to that.”

“Yeah, that figures.” Daniel smiled weakly. 

“Look, I understand how dangerous this entire operation is-”

“Elizabeth, I’ve lost count of the dangerous operations I’ve been a part of. I wasn’t trying to get out of it, just making sure you were sure.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Honestly I’m not sure of much right now, I’m just hoping to hell that it works. But I am sure I want you up there.”

“Then that’s where I’ll be.”

Ronon and Daniel weren’t of much use initially as they followed Rodney around the ship with a few wraith escorts. He scanned the walls, admiring the resiliency of their technology while the wraith explained the struggles they have, such as bypassing systems and programming new codes into their old ships. They assured the wraith Rodney could find a way to distribute the retrovirus effectively. There was a minor situation when Ronon threw the wraith against the wall for touching Rodney, but the two parties were able to move past that quickly as well, the wraith saying he would’ve done the same thing to protect his team. Soon enough they were back on Atlantis, relaying the findings to John and Elizabeth, coming up with their new plan. They’d find another enemy hive, stay out of sensor range alongside Daedalus, so it wouldn’t be picked up by the enemy either. They approach the ship together, Daedalus hidden by the wraith ship from the other one's sensors for some unofficial reason and use Daedalus beaming technology to beam the canisters into the air filter. It took some convincing for the queen to let them try it, but they got their go. The queen left the room, saying she was ready when they were. 

“I should be on that hive when we do this.” Rodney announced.

“Excuse me?” Elizabeth demanded. 

“I know it’s brave, but I hacked a lot of their systems under the guise of repairing them. I convinced them I should be there to supervise if anything goes wrong.”

“And they agreed?” John questioned. 

“Surprisingly, yes.” Daniel sighed. “And Rodney might have convinced them all three of us need to be there.”

“McKay.” John gritted his teeth. 

“I’m brave. I’m not that brave.” Rodney replied innocently. 

“I can go, Elizabeth.” Daniel continued. “Like we agreed earlier. I can negotiate if need be. And if that doesn’t work, Ronon will be there to kick some wraith ass.”

“Ok, as long as you’re sure.”

“I’m not!” Rodney exclaimed. “But I think it has to be done.”

“Alright. John, I want you on Daedalus.”

“No place I’d rather be.”

“Good. Let’s get this done.”

Aboard the wraith ship, Ronon, Rodney and Daniel began to feel jolts around them. 

“What was that?” Rodney asked, ducking.

“Enemy fire, probably.” Daniel replied nervously.

“Great.” Rodney turned to Ronon. “Activate your transceiver.”

Ronon activated both the device on his wrist and the one in his jacket but nothing happened.

“Oh no.” Rodney groaned. “And we’re stuck here.”

Wraith guards came around the corner, stunning Ronon before he could stun them back.

“What the hell is this?” Daniel questioned, but was stunned unconscious with Ronon, not awake to see Rodney be taken away or himself and Ronon carried alongside.

Chapter Text

“Daniel! Daniel!..... Daniel!” Increasingly louder whispering woke him from his unexpected slumber. He was trapped under the webby bonds of a wraith holding cell, and judging by his colleague’s panicked voice, he was in the same predicament.

“Rodney. I hear you.” Daniel responded just as quietly, but significantly calmer. He peeked over, seeing both Rodney and Ronon squirming. Rodney out of shear discomfort, Ronon fighting against the restraints in some way.

“Good, good.” Rodney continued to hyperventilate.

“You ok?” Ronon asked. 

“All things considered, yeah. You?”

“No!” Rodney blurted. “This may be the most not ok I’ve ever been.”

“I see you all have awakened.” A wraith came around the corner.

“Really? I was starting to hope this was just a nightmare.” Rodney groaned. 

“Why aren’t we dead?” Ronon asked, glaring down the enemy.

“The Queen wants you to see the fruits of your labour. Without Dr. McKay, we never would’ve been able to get there.

“Get where? What are you talking about?” Rodney demanded. 

The wraith leaned down, staring him in the eye. “Earth.”

Daniel’s face darkened along with Rodney’s as the wraith grinned evilly, making another exit. 

“How the hell did they get the location of Earth?” Daniel questioned angrily. 

“They couldn’t have. Even if they could have deduced the location of Earth, they couldn’t get there without warp engine schematics. Unless they downloaded something with the hive ship plans like… spyware. I asked them to give me the plans. I asked them to do this. I’ll be responsible for the destruction of my own planet.”

“If anybody was going to do it, it’d be you.” Ronon quipped.

“Rodney, John and Elizabeth backed your call. We all accepted the risks. You can’t blame yourself.” Daniel tried to help his nerves.

“Yes I can!”

“Just stop worrying about it now.” Ronon interrupted him. “Start focusing on finding a way out of here.”

“Right, of course. Let me try moving. Still can’t. Pretty sure they’re struggle proof there, big guy.”

Daniel poked his head as far as he could, watching Ronon continue to fight against the restraints. “If anybody can do it, it’s him.”

Daniel began to join Ronon in looking for ways out, listening to Rodney prattle on. 

“These things are surprisingly comfortable. Kind of warm, takes the pressure off the spine. I suppose they’re as good a place as any to witness the end of humanity.”

“We’ll find a way, Rodney.” “You’re wasting your time talking.” Daniel and Ronon barked in unison.

“Sure, say a magical fairy does come and break us out, then what? We’re still on a hive ship, between galaxies, where there’s no planets or stargates. What then? We fly home on the wings of imagination?”

“You can sit around waiting to die if you’d like, but I’m not giving up.” Ronon shot back.

“Fine, I will!”

“Fine!”

“No, no. We’re not dying here. When we do get out, I’m pretty sure John would kill us if we didn't bring Rodney back.” Daniel began whimsically.

“Wow, thanks, feeling the love.” Rodney replied sarcastically.”

“... and if I didn’t end up safely back on Earth at some point, Sheppard would probably face the rage of General O’Neill. So we have to get back. And we will.” Daniel smiled.

“Maybe if you weren’t also wasting time talking.” Ronon grumbled. 

“I’m thinking too. Haven’t got anything, but I’m still working on it.”

“Whatever.”

Ronon continued to try to pry his way out, but Rodney couldn’t stop himself from babbling.

“I wonder what they’re going to do with us. Feed on us probably.”

“Rodney, it’s not going to come to that.” Daniel was growing increasingly impatient.

“Sure. Earth will probably mount some kind of defence, in which case, death would be swift, unless we were trapped on a flaming deck where we’d burn to death. I wonder what’s worse, suffocating to death or being fed on by the wraith. I honestly can't imagine two worse options.”

“Stop talking.” Ronon growled. 

“You know what, make me!”

“Guys!” Daniel yelled over them. “I know I was always the one arguing with Jack, but this isn’t helping.”

“This is.” Ronon replied, beginning to cut at the webbing with a knife.

“Where’d you get that?” Rodney asked. 

“I was trying to get my hands free to get to it.”

“Good plan.” Daniel smiled. 

“Would it have hurt you to tell us?” Rodney whined.

“Didn’t have a chance. You never shut up.” Ronon responded, freeing himself from the restraint. He cut Daniel out first, then moving to Rodney’s cell.

“What are you waiting for?” Rodney asked. “Cut me loose.”

“Only if you stop with this ‘we’re gonna die.’ stuff.”

“Well now there’s hope.”

“Always was, McKay.” Daniel shrugged.

“Was there? Was there really?”

Daniel rolled his eyes, taking the knife and cutting Rodney out himself. Rodney stumbled out of the pod, nearly falling into Ronon.

“Little help would’ve been nice, guys. It’s freezing out here!”

“Would you rather go back in?” Ronon asked. 

“No. No, I’m good.”

“Good. Let’s move.”

“We have been walking around for nearly a day, and I don’t see an exit sign.” Rodney griped.

“Well of course not, that’d be too easy.” Daniel responded as they hid from a passing wraith.

“I think I have a plan.” Ronon announced. “You know a lot about these ships, right?”

“Well, yeah.” Rodney replied awkwardly, still pressed against the wall. 

“If I can get us to a control panel, how much damage could you do?”

“What do you mean?”

“Could you overload the engines and blow up the ship?”

“ That’s your escape plan?”

“Never said it was.”

“Take them with us.” Daniel nodded.

“Especially considering McKay already assumes we’re dead.”

“I don’t love it, but I’ve sacrificed myself before.”

Rodney sighed. “I suppose I’d rather die as a hero than a meal.”

“There’s that.” Daniel patted him on the shoulder.

“So you can do it?” Ronon gave Rodney a look just to be sure.

“Probably, yeah.”

“Now you’re talking.”

They continued down the hall towards their new destination, their new plan. The ship shook around them, nearly knocking them all off balance.

“What the hell?” Rodney cried.

“The ships under attack.” Ronon replied calmly. 

“With who?”

“Doesn’t matter.”

“Well, it does. If it’s our guys, our chances of survival went up to just above zero.”

“If it is our guys, we should continue doing everything we can to help them win.” Daniel responded.

“Exactly.” Ronon smiled. “I’m starting to like the fact that Dr Weir didn’t just leave me alone with McKay.”

“How’s it going, Rodney?” Daniel asked after they’d found their control room and had holed up for several minutes.

“This ship has been seriously damaged, it’s hard for me to find something to overload.”

“Let Mikey try it.” A familiar voice chimed from the entrance.

“Sheppard? How the hell?” Daniel gawked in amazement at the sight in front of him. Ronon pulled his knife at the sight of the wraith, John putting a hand up to stop him.

“It’s ok, he’s helping us. And to answer you, Daniel. I latched my f-302 onto the hive before it jumped into hyperspace.”

“Nice move.” Ronon smiled.

“Thanks. We need to get to Daedalus.”

“Daedalus is here?” Rodney questioned in pure shock.

“First we need to get to the transport.” Michael added.

“Why should I trust you?” Ronon demanded.

“Because I’m trusting you.” Michael replied, handing Ronon his weapon.

“And because I said so.” John scolded.

“I don’t like this.” Ronon pulled John aside.

“I’m not sure I do either. Trying to trust the wraith has bit us in the ass too many times lately. For starters, we wouldn’t be in this situation right now.” Daniel reasoned.

“You got a better idea?” John asked.

“Take over the ship on our own and leave Michael here.” Ronon blurted.

“He’s the only reason I’m alive right now.” John whispered.

“Besides, I’m not sure that’s even possible. It took me days to crack the wraith dart interface.” Rodney crossed his arms, still exuding nerves.

“I don’t like it.” Ronon reiterated.

“I get it you hate the wraith in general. We all do.” John replied tiredly, turning to Rodney. “Is there any way you can boost the radio signal? I want to get a hold of Daedalus as soon as possible. 

“I could try.”

“They’ll probably fire on us the second we leave the transport bay.” Michael, who was completely out of earshot of the conversation, called over.

“Great.” Rodney groaned. “This day keeps getting better.”

Rodney was able to boost the signal, John making the call to Daedalus. 

“Sheppard? We’d written you off.” Caldwell sounded relieved on the other end.

“Don’t get all emotional on me now. Listen, I’ve got our guys and Michael aboard a wraith transport.”

“Michael?”

“Yes. He has a plan I think you’re going to like. But they’re going to start firing on us pretty soon.”

Daedalus beamed them onto the bridge, and they couldn’t help but beam as they were free from the cold, damp hive. 

“You said something about a plan?” Caldwell asked after the pleasantries. 

“I’ve disabled the jamming codes, but it’s only a matter of time before they realize.” Michael explained. 

“John nodded slowly. “All you have to do is send a nuke.”

“We deployed all our warheads in the first attack.” Caldwell responded. 

“The hive is launching darts, sir.” Kleinman, Caldwell’s weapons officer, urgently announced.

“Open up on those bays, all batteries!” Caldwell ordered.

It wasn’t long before Daedalus began to take serious damage, sparks flying around the bridge. John took the seat one of the gunners had been thrown out of, the rest of them running to the back. Daniel grabbed the fire extinguisher for the fire that had started behind Caldwell, waiting for most of the dust to settle before deploying it. 

“The plan worked, sir.” Kleinman sighed in relief. “The fire on the bays caused secondary explosions. They’ve stopped firing.” 

“Fortunately a draw is a win for us.” Caldwell replied. “Ship status?”

“Shields are completely depleted, and we’re venting atmosphere. The last blast took out our life support, and the back ups aren’t responding.”

“Meaning?” Ronon raised an eyebrow. He was raised as a military man. Earth sciences were still entirely new to him.

“Meaning in a little under nine hours, we’ll all start suffocating.” Rodney replied, defeated. The day had already been bad enough and the little hope they had was quickly draining. 

Reunited with Radek, he worked on ways to get at least some sort of functional life support system running, but they struggled to come up with anything they could make work in time. But they knew the only place with enough breathable air that they were capable of reaching was the wraith ship. John was all for the idea, he’d take his chances against them rather than near certain death on Daedalus. Plus they did have one more weapon: The retrovirus. They’d have to beam the retrovirus onto the ship and rotate their crew in the f-302s, but once they could safely step foot on the wraith ship, they’d all be human with no memories. Rodney had more energy than Daniel had seen in hours, maybe even days, ready to finish the plan that had started this whole mess in the first place. They waited as long as they could, until they were all in danger of near suffocation by the CO2, before transporting onto the wraith hive. Sheppard and Lorne lead the way, with Daniel, Ronon and Rodney and the rest of Lorne’s team not far behind. Many of wraith appeared to be dead, Lorne noting that they seemed to have killed each other, likely in the stage where some were human and others weren’t. Sheppard ordered Coughlin and Reed to start taking survivors to a specific area on the ship, assuring the now humans it would be ok. The rest headed towards the queen’s chamber, finding her seemingly struggling. Lorne stepped up to her aid, but was grabbed by the throat. The team immediately took fire on her until she dropped Lorne back safely to the ground. 

“Carson wondered if the females would be immune.” Rodney said. 

“Something you might have mentioned before she tried to kill me.” Lorne replied sharply, still rubbing the back of his neck. 

Reed checked in, reporting no wraith in sight.

“Understood, Lieutenant.” He clicked his radio, messaging Caldwell. “You can start sending people over. They’re human and the air is good. I think we’re out of the woods.”

They took their new hive ship full of humans back to Atlantis, radioing in to assure they weren’t fired on, much to the shock of everyone, particularly Teyla, Elizabeth and Carson. They successfully landed, reuniting with their team. Elizabeth was still on Earth, forced there to explain her actions and the entire plan in general to the IOA, but the wormhole communication had been opened when they announced their presence. John coordinated the moving of all the former wraith into stasis pods. Carson was hardly prepared to hear they’d brought in nearly two hundred, but was still delighted the mission somehow became a success. 

Michael was under guard once more, to his displeasure. He made that clear, disappointed that they’d still keep him under guard after everything he’d done for them. 

“I can’t stay here, and I can’t return to the Wraith, which means I need to make my own way… I need supplies and a ship. “

“We are grateful for your help, but we can never release you. Not with the information you possess.” Teyla explained. 

“Then kill me now!” Michael yelled.

“We can still help you, Michael.” Daniel said calmly. “There’s another way.”

“Take the treatment again.” Michael surmised. 

“Yes.” Teyla nodded. “Your life as a human could be long and full.”

“And if I remember nothing of what I am…if this consciousness is erased…what is the difference between that and death? If I do remember and revert back to my true nature? What will happen then?”

“Dr. Beckett has made significant advances. The treatments are more effective now.”

“If you really believed that, the wraith you transformed wouldn’t be in stasis, they’d be free, revelling in your hospitality.”

“We don’t have the means to sustain all of them and ourselves at the moment.” Daniel offered. It wasn’t entirely true, but it wasn’t necessarily a full lie. “It’s not an ideal situation, but until we find a place to safely let them live their lives, it’s better than everyone suffering.”

Michael nodded, unconvinced. “If that is what you believe.”   

Soon, Ronon and Carson worked together to sedate Michael and treat him with the retrovirus. They found a suitable planet for their new arrivals, taking them all in groups. The camp they set up was mostly managed by Carson and John, keeping an eye to make sure they were all happy and still unaware of what they came from. They kept up a ruse that all the people there were suffering from some kind of illness, and that they needed these injections to overcome its effects and remain immune in the future. Carson worked with a few to train them in giving the treatments, so that one day they could feasibly live on their own without the help of the Atlantis team. But just when they thought they were out of the woods, one of the wraith, shockingly not Michael, started to grow suspicious. He believed the sickness they had explained was some elaborate lie, and hid before his next ‘treatment’. By the time they found him, he was dead, Carson discovering he was killed by some of the others who staged it to make it look like an accident. This is when he realized some were already reverting back, including Michael, less than impressed by a second betrayal. He killed the few marines that had been left on the planet, and Atlantis discovered an incoming hive ship. They devised a plan to try to beat it to the planet, the team boarding their new hive ship, since Daedalus wasn’t nearly ready enough as far as hyperdrive was concerned. Teyla piloted the ship, the team planning to drop a nuclear warhead on the planet to kill all the reverted wraith before they could board the incoming hive and give up the position of Atlantis. John, Lorne, Ronon, Teyla and Daniel took a jumper down to rescue their teams. John found their marines dead while Teyla and Daniel found Carson strapped to a table, but alive. They quickly untied him, running him back to the jumper just ahead of John and the rest. They hooked him up to oxygen as John settled into the pilot seat, radioing Rodney.

“Rodney, come in.”

“What’s going on?”

“We’ve got Carson, Morrison and the team are dead. We’re headed back. Light her up.”

“Copy that…. I don’t understand.”

“What happened?”

“It’s more like what didn’t happen.”

“You mean the bomb didn’t go off?”

“Michael got to it.” Ronon said. “Disabled it. Must have.”

“We can not leave the wraith to be discovered by the hive.” Teyla added urgently. 

“Keep working on the weapons, Rodney.” John ordered. “We’re not going anywhere.”

They reboarded the hive, preparing to attempt to target the camp. 

“Wait!” Carson pleaded. “There are still over a hundred people down there that believe we are their saviours, they’re still human!”

“There’s no time, doc.” John tried to sound as apologetic as he could. 

“He’s right.” Daniel sighed. “I want to save them as much as you do, but unfortunately it’s a tough risk to take. Too tough.”

Carson still looked mortified while everyone exchanged solemn looks before John gave the order to fire. They began taking fire from the incoming hive as they fired on the planet. Rodney began to shout in a panic, they were venting atmosphere, had no engines, were about to lose power. John ordered them all to jumper, flying it out of the bay cloaked before the ship crumbled. The enemy jumped back into hyperspace just before Daedalus arrived. John radioed them, Teyla reminding him he had to uncloak the jumper so they could actually tell where they were. They were able to return to the city safely, and while they were still unsure if all the wraith had been killed in the firing, they had to hope for a best case scenario. The IOA, or rather Woolsey, accepted the result, noting that Elizabeth should remain at the helm of the operation. Relieved, she was the first to welcome the team back, grateful that everyone was still in one piece… at least for the time being.

Chapter Text

After the wraith debacle, Elizabeth was dutiful in giving everyone breaks if they wanted them. The few days after were very trying on all of them, but they found time to relax in between. Daniel found himself stuck grappling with his feelings. He loved Atlantis, had come to enjoy the people. But the thought of the wraith making it to Earth had made him miss home, his family there. Sam, Teal’c, Jack, even Jonas and Cam. He knew they’d be coming to Atlantis in a couple short weeks, something about it holding the potential key in their fight against their more recent enemy, the Ori, and the fact that Sam had mentioned an idea to Elizabeth about forming a gate bridge between Atlantis and Earth, something she wished to work with Rodney on. He could hardly wait to see them, but in the meantime, he needed ways to distract himself. He did visit the Athosians on the mainland for a few days, and of course there were a couple missions with Lorne. When it came to his official downtime, he decided to check in on the planet with the kids, as most so unnaffectionately called it. He found they weren’t so bad as he got to know them, reasonable company for a few nights. He stayed there for a couple days, teaching the kids how to draw and write (and not on his face), completely oblivious to the chaos happening in Atlantis. He was left to assume that Sheppard and company were scouting for gates, as Rodney was incredibly eager about the whole idea after his first communication with Sam. 

Rodney and John stood over Rodney’s laptop, while the rest of the city was fawning over their creepy visitor. 

“I took a look at the surveillance footage from his quarters.” Rodney pointed to the screen, where their visitor could be seen drinking from some vial. “I took the liberty of searching his room. There’s some residue from the liquid still in the vial. It’ll take some time to break it down, and I could have used Carson’s help…”
“But he’s off picking daffodils for his new best friend.”

“Right.”

John stepped out, attempting to confront Elizabeth and the gang of fanatics. It was to no avail and he returned a while later, still frustrated. 

“Elizabeth wants to send a team to check out a gate on a planet that’s a suspected wraith outpost!”

“Is she nuts?”

“Everybody’s nuts, Rodney. In case you haven’t noticed.”

“Right.” 

“We need to figure this out without drawing too much attention to ourselves.”

“I’m working on it, but there isn’t enough liquid to work with. I need more.”

“I’ll go back to his village, I’m sure he keeps his stash there.”

“And leave me here alone?”

“Somebody has to stay. Just stay away from the nuts.”

Rodney snapped his fingers. “Daniel’s offworld, with the kids. We could call him back.”

“Good idea. I’ll pick him up on my way to pick up the liquid. Three heads has to be better than two.”

“Well, that wasn’t really my point.” Rodney replied dejectedly. 

“It’s the plan. We’ll be back, just relax, and disable the DHD as soon as I’m gone to prevent any of them from getting out.”

Daniel was enjoying his time on the planet. Sure the kids were loud, often obnoxious, but it was an easy way to avoid Rodney’s complaints about being behind the gate quota the SGC seemed to be setting. The kids were certainly keeping him busy, curious and eager to learn, contrary to most of the science team’s thoughts that they were simply annoying as all hell. He had spent the morning teaching them to harvest the crops that had been planted on a past visit, carrying a basket of Pegasus carrots into a hut when his radio turned on.

“Jackson, this is Sheppard, come in.”

“I read you, John.”

“Good. Need to pull you away early, we could use your help.”

“What’s going on?”

“There’s a situation in Atlantis. I’ll explain soon. Just meet me at the gate, please.”

“Copy that. I’ll be there shortly.” Daniel put the basket down, meeting a couple of teens at the entrance. “I have to go back to the city now, probably won’t be able to make it back for some time.”

“That’s unfortunate.” One of them responded. “But we understand you have other places to be. We will be here next time you can visit.”

“You better be.” Daniel grinned, giving them both a quick hug. He said goodbyes in passing to many of the rest on his way out of the fields. He jogged to the gate from there, finding John sitting on a rock, coughing against his wrist.

“Well, that can’t be good.” Daniel offered a hand to help him up.

“Just a cold, I promise.” John replied, standing up on his own. “Just didn’t want the kids jumping all over me if I came into town myself.”

“Understandable. What’s going on in the city?”

“Carson brought this… guy back to Atlantis.”

“What kind of guy? Did he at least get permission?”

“No, but that’s not the biggest problem right now. This guy, Lucius, has some magical effect on everyone. Rodney and I went to scout for more gates and when we got back everyone was swooning over the guy. The three of us are the only ones that are still… sane.”

“I’m assuming I’m in the three.” John only nodded. “Great. Was Lorne back yet?”

“Oh, yeah. He’s painting portraits for him already.”

“What kind of plan do we have to stop this Lucius guy?”

“You and I are going back to his planet and find more of the potion he was drinking so Rodney can finish his testing.”

“Potion?” Daniel questioned as John began to dial.

“I don’t know.” John seemed equal parts defensive and annoyed. “Some liquid he was drinking from a small vial. It’s a safe bet there’s something in it that’s making him so…”

“Irresistible.”

“He is very resistible, trust me.” John pressed his hand on the centre of the DHD, stepping through the gate. Daniel followed suit, waiting until they were on the other side for his next question. 

“So you just left him alone in the madhouse?”

“He wasn’t happy about it.” John began to walk from the gate. “But we’re a little short handed at the moment. And we want to keep a low profile so the nuts don’t catch on.”

“What about the people on this planet? They as head over heels over him as our people?”

“Well, he has six wives.” John coughed. “You’ll see soon.”

“Why the hell did you let Carson come here in the first place?”

“We saw the civilization on our flight for gates, decided to check it out. Lucius claimed to have medicines that could cure anything.”

Daniel nodded. “You know, I’ve met a lot of aliens who have suggested allergy remedies to me.”

“Yeah. Lucius said he could cure my cold in a week. Which admittedly is not all that spectacular, but we figured it was worth a shot. He was annoying, but he seemed innocent enough.”

“Of course.”

“Anyway, we can’t dwell on it now, we just have to stop the guy.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

By the time they got to the village, Daniel was more than aware of the alien fauna the planet had to offer. Vines climbed up building and there were unfamiliar plants strewn about. They nearly immediately began to play with his allergies, and he couldn’t stop himself from sneezing. He groaned, pulling out a blister pack of antihistamines. 

“Ah.” John held his wrist down.

“You can’t be serious.” Daniel glared. 

“I’m not trying to be cruel, I promise. But trust me, if you breathe in those pheromones he’s giving off, you’re going to be as done for as the rest of them.”

“He’s not even here!” 

“I know, but it could help when and if we actually see him. Rodney was never really around the guy, I have been a couple times, and I’m still fine.”

“And you think it’s because you’re stuffed up.”

“Precisely. Just try to hold out for a while if you can.”

Daniel sighed, returning the pack to his vest pocket. “Fine.”

“I don’t like it either. My head’s been getting worse the past couple hours. But I don’t want to take any chances. Need to keep a clear head, as ironic as that sounds.”

“Not quite the word I’d use, but I get what you’re saying.” Daniel sniffled. “Can we just get it over with?”

“Gladly.” John replied as one of the six wives spotted him. 

“Sheppard!” She was desperately searching through a satchel, looking pale and sweaty. “You have brought somebody new.”

“This is Daniel Jackson, he’s a friend of ours, a colleague. Are you alright?” John asked. 

“Where is Lucius? Did you take him? Of course we would not be angry if you did.”

“Lucius came to our planet on his own.”

“Please send him back. It hurts us to be away from him for so long.”

“Have you always felt this way?”

“No. One day, he returned from trading with distant people. He told me this story, a wonderful story about something he accidentally stepped in.”

“Before that?” Daniel asked. 

“I am ashamed to admit I refused to share his bed. And since he’s gone, everyone is growing sick!”

“Take it easy.” John interjected calmly. “Have you ever seen him drink some kind of liquid from a small vial?”

“His daily medicine? Does he need more? I could bring it to him.”

“I can get it to him, it’s not a problem.”

“If we get you some, will you bring him home?”

“Sure.” John nodded.

The woman nodded, wandering off to retrieve the liquid.

“I guess that officially answers the question about his people.”

“Yeah.” John sighed. “And it gives us a whole new problem. I don’t want everyone in the city getting sick like this.”

They gated back to the city as soon as they had the serum. Daniel was surprised at the lack of people in the vicinity. The only person in the control room was Chuck, who seemed oddly chipper. 

“Don’t worry, everybody should be here.” John assured him. “Told Rodney to disable the DHD after I left.”

“Where’d you leave him?”

“Up-” John was cut off by the sounds of uproarious laughter coming from above them. They looked up, seeing Rodney in hysterics in an office upstairs, oblivious to their return. 

“Damn.” John mumbled under his breath.

“I take it that’s our guy.”

“Yep. And Rodney has officially joined the nuts.”

“Maybe he’s faking.” Daniel feigned some kind of optimism. 

“Rodney’s a terrible liar. And have you ever known him to pretend to like someone?”

“That’s a good point. What’s our plan now?”

“I still have to get some sort of update from him. Just back me up from a distance, don’t let anybody see you, especially Lucius.”

“Understood.” Daniel replied, jogging to the back stairs. He headed into the Daedalus office, crouching in a corner out of sight, but still able to see- and hear John’s beratement of Rodney.

“I thought you were going to stay away from the nuts.”

“I tried to keep to myself, yes, but Lucius was concerned for me. So he came up, Ronon held me against a wall and we had a nice talk.” Even Daniel could recognize the very uncharacteristic cheer in Rodney’s voice. No wonder John was so unsettled about the whole ordeal. 

“Where’s Elizabeth?”

“She’s making me something to eat.” Lucius chimed. “She said it was a surprise. Rodney and I are just waiting for the team to return.”

“Team?” John demanded.

“Carson, Teyla, Ronon. They volunteered to check out M6H-491.” Rodney replied. 

“I told you-”

“To disable the DHD, I know, I didn’t. I’m sorry. But Teyla and Ronon, they can handle themselves. And Carson, he can walk on his hands. He was showing us before he left.” There was a pause as Rodney tried to demonstrate.

“McKay!” John seethed.

“Right, uh. We can’t be sure there’s Wraith in the area, but we’ll find out!”

Said team dialled in seconds later, running through the gate, laughing and carrying bags full of mystery herbs. John confronted all of them, trying to swipe one of the bags, but Ronon held his stunner to him. Daniel stood up at that sight, jogging down the back stairs but staying hidden. He could hear Elizabeth say something about how they were helping a friend, there was no harm in that. He was able to watch in time to see John nodding, licking his lips.

“You know what? It’s this damn cold, I’m just tired. I apologize.”

“Maybe you should get some rest.” Elizabeth smiled, squeezing his shoulder. 

“You’re right. Just need a good night’s sleep.” He smiled back, excusing himself. He headed down the corridor, Daniel taking the long way to catch up.